418 87 22MB
English Pages [276] Year 1963
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL ITS ORIGIN , DEVELOPMENT , DECLINE , AND
RESIDUARY INFLUENCE
GODFREY FRANK SINGER
NEW
RUSSELL
&
YORK RUSSELL · INC
1963
-
sco
;
3 ?
FIRST PUBLISHED REISSUED
,
IN
1963 , BY RUSSELL
L . C. CATALOG
CARD NO
PRINTED IN THE UNITED
1933 & RUSSELL
: 63 -
, INC.
9508
STATES OF AMERICA
- 300ass
To
J . S . AND
L
. F . S.
with heartfelt thanks
for
18
their
great
generosity and many indulgences
FOREWORD THAT the English
novel first
grew
into
solid
form
in
the
eighteenth is a fact too well established to need more than passing mention . In the course of that century various types of the novel , various schools ” of writing grew century
up , some of which
have been segregated
and described
in
de
various critical works . Of utmost importance among these groups, both in achievement and as a " type ” of fiction , is the novel cast in letter form . It is the purpose of the fol lowing dissertation to present as complete a survey as possi ble of that form of fiction . That it was of great importance
tail
in
of
its
, of
I
,
several hundred novels
constituting
a
to
In
.
examined
quality and both of continuity show the that form and periodical mutations have used
consideration
a
its
from
order take cognizance
and ity
seen
quantity
of
to
its
will be
major ,
the period alone they would
of be
,
,
of
attention
writing
of
the manners
worthy
.
cast upon in
.
,
,
.
It
of
.
in
of
the novels that form now extant This has not been discovering lost masterpieces done with any hope has however revealed many sensible pleasant and workmanlike books which hardly deserve the oblivion into which they have fallen For the vivid flashes which they not infrequently Taken
together
the great mass
with
a
its
of
a
of
to
by
composition
.
to
of of
to
an
a
of
period fully half cen the same form during exceedingly tury they present the thoughtful mind interesting spectacle literary cycle the working out according the laws nature and the materials own a
,
to
of
.
of
in
in
of
vii
to
,
is
It
at
.
of
of
possession Much the survey has been made possible appropriate however the books themselves men palpable the invaluable indebtedness once the tion suggestions found the works Dr Charlotte Morgan and Professor Helen Sard Hughes the history fiction before publication the Pamela with the attention which they have
viii
FOREWORD
the forms and movements of seventeenth -century eighteenth -century prose . Such hints have been and further supplemented by references to the Reviews of the period and have sometimes had additions from the long and given
to
early
curious
lists
of
by the publisher , which his several volumes .
other books on sale
are occasionally
found attached to This work was undertaken at the suggestion of Professor John C . Mendenhall who , patient and analytic critic that he is , has given the friendly guidance and unflagging assistance
necessary to the very existence of this study . To him , to Dr. Ralph B . Allen , for help with proof , to Dr. Beaumont S .
,
for help with
the index ,
to certain members of the Department of English of the University of Pennsylvania who have guided my studies and fostered my appreciation during many years , and to my friends my gratitude can hardly be expressed with adequacy . Without their support this study could never have achieved even such slight merit as it may
Bruestle
possess
. Let this
be in no small measure such praise
due ; the shortcomings are my
own .
Philadelphia , November
1932 .
as may
G 10
,
. F . S.
be
CONTENTS PAGE
Foreword CHAPTER
I
II III IV
The Development of the Literary Epistle
The Letter -Writer The Vitalization
of the Letter
The Fictional Outposts
and the Pre -Richardsonian
Letter Story V
of
and His Development
Samuel Richardson
the
Epistolary Novel
Epistolary
Fiction France and Italy
Epistolary Fiction
Conclusion Bibliography Index
(Particularly
1800
156
99
1800
Novel
181 in
IX
VIII
the
VII The Epistolary Novel in England since
to
in
Richardson
)
VI The Epistolary Novel from
America
195 215
217 256
THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE LITERARY EPISTLE PRIMITIVE age , the mysterious art of communicating by means of symbols would be regarded by ordinary mortals IN
A
, perhaps even with dislike . Of course , the will tell us that human beings generally dis they trust what do not understand and that this is a pro foundly intrinsic truth to be found in human nature . Let us remember , in addition , that the transmission of a message suspicion
with
psychologists
on a
tablet of bronze or stone ( or, later ,
on a
tablet of wood ,
waxed over ) seemed no less remarkable to the men of Homer 's day than the radio seems to the inhabitants of darkest Africa today .( But by Cicero 's day the letter had be come established as one of the indispensable conveniences of life , and oral communication , once the sole means of de livering a message , remained in abeyance , even through the
Middle
Ages ,
until
telephone revived
the nineteenth -century
it)
invention
of
the
that one 'must return to the dawn of " recorded a letter mentioned for the first time would perhaps be hyperbole . To say that the letter writing impulse is among the oldest in the nature of man is more accurate . We need only turn to a consideration of the cuneiform tab century at Tell Amarna in lets discovered in the nineteenth Egyptian order to find letters that date back as far as the fifteenth century B . C . Most of these letters are concerned with matters of state , such as the Hittite invasion of Damas cus , the Amorite treachery , the war in Phænicia , and the To
time”
say to
find
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL Palestine, so that , although there is to be found in them much local color and movement , the epistle ' is used primarily as a matter of necessary information . Whatever story interest is present is subordinate and incidental . There is, in the sixth book of Homer 's Iliad a letter ( prob ably the first to be mentioned in Greek literature ) which is used purely to convey a message . It is the story of Bel lerophon (in probability not the same Bellerophon we inspiration legend associate with the winged horse
King Proctos
,
and his wife Anteia
,
Anteia tells the king
wherein the said
her husband that Bellerophon
lusts
,
of
and
)
in
of
all
wars in
for her will cause the young man has scorned her illicit advances the queen
be
enraged
heard
yet
to
when
slay
him
he
he
to
Anteia
angry
So
did
it;
King
was the
Then
he
.
is
Actually
,
.
against her
.
a
a
,
,
the young Bellerophon guest token but what
,
he
us
This passage further tells how thought was went carrying what
.1
slain
a
father that he might
be
's
of
to
of
,
of
forbear for his soul did shame such deed Lykia and gave him tokens sent him woe writing upon many deadly things and bade him show these folded tablet
”
of
“
in
to
.
of
,
was really his murder warrant and how he thus became the treachery victim The sealed tablets woe which are referred this passage may really have been only devices To
.2
of
to
a
,
in
of
In
.
is
in
.
a
of
hieroglyphic nature what extent writing was known amongst the Greeks Homeric times still not clear King very much the same manner did David behave toward Uriah the Hittite the Second Book Samuel David arose and saw beautiful woman washing herself and having looked upon her and found her fair he went find
to
.
to
.
to
he
for
.
,
out who she was She was Bathsheba the wife Uriah the Then Joab was sent and was commanded send Uriah David This he did and Uriah came Jeru
Hittite
a
letter in
he
Budsley
.
. A .
by
T
Translation
.
of
.
168
69
by
-
lines
the morning that David wrote wrote Uriah And the hand
in
pass
it
to
15 VI , .
Book
11 : 3
Sam
sent
and
.,
'
,
Iliad
came
-
,
Joab
II
1
to
And
it
.
salem
the
THE LITERARY EPISTLE , saying ,
letter
and retire
ye from
of
both
In
Uriah
Set ye
,
him
of the hottest battle may that he be smitten and die .3
these incidents
in
the forefront
, it will
be noted
, the letter
,
is used
means of revenge , or to serve the purpose of lust or jealousy ; but in neither does the letter itself tell any story It is merely a message . The New Testament offers us a surprisingly large portion as
a
of itself in the St. Paul , which
of
form
letters . The distinguished
letters of
contain not only what is information , to be used for the purpose of delivering a message , but are exhorta tions and exegeses as well , are particularly worthy examples of the early art of letter writing . Many of them are like formal essays or theological dissertations , but the one that is least like either is the rather terse Epistle to Philemon . This con
of
able
only twenty - five verses and is a very fine and memor eloquence . In later times , the of restrained
example
lºquen
of
sists
influence of the writing of St. Paul on the ecclesiastical writers , particularly the church letter writers of the Middle
Fly
the
Ages , is as great as that of Cicero on the secular letter writers
of
the Renaissance
.
to consider the purely informative letter , or letter of message , as a first group , we find a second group to be composed of those letters which were originally written
If we are
messages ,
but which have come to tell stories or to “ con struct ” personalities later readers other than their first intended recipients Prime among these are the letters that great Latin epistolarian Marcus Tullius Cicero 106 man who stands almost between the two groups definitely written that his letters were for the most part
43 of
-
an
,
so
us
of
,
a
B
.C .) ,
in
(
,
.
for
as
to
,
,
.
to
.
of
.
15
the advocate the lawyer pleasant surprise turn to
a
is
it
—
,
the statesman
public man
.
,
the
: 14 -
Sam
11
a
word
.,
8
II
-
in
,
Cicero the senator
,
of
of
as
information but have become invalu original concerning able source material the character the man Of his voluminous correspondence about eight hundred letters are now extant Four hundred these are addressed his friend Atticus To those who know only means
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL at home , ” as it were . If M . France en pantoufles , these letters
to these letters and find Cicero
“
Bernard knew Anatole us to know Cicero much after the same fashion . Cicero 's letters are , on the other hand , important and pertinent to us for an entirely different reason , and that is because , as they represent the very best tradition of letter writing in Latin ,
allow
are the models upon which the English letter writers days patterned their letters. of the pre - Elizabethan The extant correspondence of Cicero dates from 68 B . C ., they
he was thirty -nine years of age and , as we have already , said is , in every sense of the word , a model. There is much more grace in these letters than in any of the orations , with when
the possible exception of the “ Pro Archia Poeta ,” and more personal philosophy than is in any other Ciceronian work except the " De Amicitia ” and the “ De Senectute .” Indeed , definite appreciation
of the author of the " wine of life " and they reveal that author to us as one who was a gentleman . The depth of his friendship , the tender concern for his family , the dignity of the feeling of the “ antique Roman ,” his connoisseurship of life and of art , the letters
are
show
all here
a
revealed
as
on
the
part
they are nowhere else in his writings
.
The letters of Cicero give us a daily catalogue of his thought and his activity such as has been furnished us in so distin guished a fashion by few men in public life . Nor is it this
of
,
its
in
To
,
its
alone that makes these letters so valuable , but also , as has already been intimated , the graceful style of the prose herein logic expressive contained , gracious in tone firm
of
in
an
of
;
a
as
to in
,
of
,
to
of
a
of
us
.
a
to
is
unfolded the true personality the man such greatness manner that the title of seems adhere him natural appurtenance These are the true Cicero and they lasting picture give the proud yet pathetic man who given has the best himself the service his country only there
>
to
a
is
of
an
.
of
the very thought the man those who know Cicero only apprecia through the orations there may be vouchsafed very definitely tion man who artist his own par ticular field those who know likewise the letters Cicero
THE LITERARY EPISTLE of
his
receive , ultimately , the gift
to
5
exile when
work was
.
done
in
,
,
,
to
.
of
to
,
to
to
a
A
, .D ., in
is
A
.D .,
of
to
.D .
as
A
in
of
,
to
,
of
of
of
.
of
,
if ' s
,
, ef
-
a
to
Directed more frequently semi public audience than Cicero and not without consideration for their literary published are the letters fect Caius Plinius Caecilius Pliny the Younger The letters Pliny written imitation a ctually except the letters Cicero owe much the mat philosophy ter the inspiration the great orator The Pliny the Elder belonged younger Pliny nephew the ranging century latter half the first his dates from period which 61 115 sometimes referred the Silver Age direct contrast the preceding and
of
a
its
of
a
,
,
a
a
and be basic feeling for
gentleman
,
.
a
,
Pliny was statesman scholar yond all else truly literary figure with scenes
of
a
by
it
the same appre aspirations and above all native
less characterized
,
customs
no
,
it
was
,
ciation
its
of
earlier Roman
its
,
if
in
.
,
,
much more famous and glorious Golden Age the Roman Empire Like Cicero he loved his Rome with great inten sity and this love had not the public patriotism the
of
of
a
its
he
ity
.
a
of
to
,
in
the glorious tradition Greek and Roman letters that lay golden sunlight behind him stretched out sort what the author seemed realize were ages greater than his own He was undoubtedly conscious certain lesser qual
,
,
.
be
it
a
in
of
It
in
as
of
.
up
of
in
so
a
of
,
be
of
in
at
is
it
, of
to
of
,
to
,
in
his own age and yet felt had own merits which according his testimony should celebrated The letters Pliny have proved source authentic and fair minded much the history the age which he lived being but not their storehouse historic data that we are this point interested these letters much literary representing their the tradition letter writing growing speedily which was Pliny4 were has been noted by critics that the letters is
.
it
,
, . .p XII .
Pliny Introduction
,
of
Epistles
so
to is
.
to
is
Harper
,
. H .
“ H
is a
it
of
a
to
publication and preservation written with definite eye posterity for the pleasure That this undeniable That be considered detrimental the letters them selves distinct matter for argument These letters are
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL must be confessed , conscious efforts . Furthermore
, the author
of the good qualities
for
of
is
,
of
a
is
is
in
was by both the times which he lived representative Beyond class which he was feeling constant expression the depth of
of .
a
of
,
life influenced and the social
as it of
of
.
its
,
it
of
.
its
himself shows a definite consciousness their writing displayed . On the other hand , the judgment of posterity has proved that Pliny was not wrong in the estima tion of his own work , and it may then be concluded that there is nothing unfortunate in the estimation itself since it is so accurate and , considering the literary culture of the , man so inevitable . What these letters have to offer us, aside from their his torical revelations, is rather wide in embrace We are daily given much knowledge the routine Roman pa knowledge trician life and that the more valuable personal revelation minuteness There likewise given the character the author his particular philosophy
lit ,
Catullus
from
.
and
,
the Odyssey
,
of
,
of
of
a
,
is
this there which the author has for the profession and practice excerpts from erature and the letters themselves are full quotations the classics his day especially from the Iliad of
,
of
of
is
of
,
, of ,
of
of
descriptions the letters are full the Roman landscape scene Roman and Roman architecture and repeated many times during the the scene the bath Thus
is
in
so
by
's
in
re
at
,
of
,
)
of (
,
.
in
of
of
us
,
, if
.
these works One the most not the most dra Pliny given descriptions his letters has which matic frequently cele that the eruption Vesuvius since brated literature Upon the whole the latter the two letters Book VI Letters XVI and XX written the quest Cornelius Tacitus concerning Pliny adventures
course
is
in
is
.
a
it
is
of
of
as
,
he
,
of
of
's
of
a
of
,
a
,
,
Misenum during the eruption and earthquake far the palpitating with notable and describes more vivid and tenseness the author belief that was witnessing with the remainder mankind the end creation these letters revealed the author The philosophy patrician thought that and gentleman noble and bear ing and there the humanist who has much about
THE LITERARY EPISTLE deep appreciation of the foibles of man , the weaknesses and the beauty of life . Nowhere is this better expressed than in the Eighth Book , Letter
XXII , where
Pliny
writes
:
Have you ever observed a sort of people who, though they themselves are under the abject dominion of every vice , shew a kind of jealous resentment against the errors of others . . . . The highest of characters , in my estimation , is his who is ready to pardon the rest of mankind as if he were every day guilty him self ; and at the same time as cautious of committing a fault as if he never forgave one.
Certainly no passage from this author expresses more suc cinctly the breadth of mind and the innate nobility of his nature . The letters are full , as has already been intimated , of Pliny 's appreciation of literature , of his appreciation of what he and his friends have written , and of anxiety concerning his friends ' opinions of his own works , opinions he seemed to be always
the lookout to receive and welcomed with a sort sport of sense of in such a give -and- take of friendly criticism . Additionally , it must be noted that Pliny kept a servant to read his works to him , and he expresses , at least once (Book VIII, Letter I) , extreme anxiety for the well-being of that on
reader who , alone , seemed to have been able to do vocal justice to the writings of the master . This expresses the con
,
be
,
in
,
,
to
an
of
ity
noisseur as well as the compositeur . That the letters of Pliny are like the letters of Cicero is , in many ways , undeniable , but may be unfairly emphasized ; that they are more diverse , more truly literary in their qual having been written with eye the casual reader recipient rather than the definite more vigorous less uneasy and less complaining tone must likewise most definitely .
stated
us
of
,
to
.
)
-
.
(c
.
is
,
in
at
,
When we approach the fourth and fifth centuries we find least three writers among the letter writers Latin who require some attention There first all Quintus Aurelius nine Symmachus There have been left 345 410
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
8
books of epistles and two from a tenth book published by son after the death of the author . These letters are writ ten after the fashion of those of Pliny but do not succeed in capturing the pleasant liveliness , nor the wide range of in
his
terests that the epistles they imitate possess . However , they to carry on toward the Middle Ages the sort of personal
help
letter Cicero wrote and
, Pliny .
Of distinctly
more importance as an epistolarian is Sidonius Apollinaris , a Ro man prefect and Christian bishop , known chiefly for his let ters and poems written between c . 430 -484 . Both poems and letters were used at a later period as models of style .5 The most notable single letter is that addressed to one Domitius , in which is given a long and detailed account and descrip tion of life in a villa , written in carefully balanced and grace after him
ful sentences . The letter of welcome to Constans is an almost equally notable composition touched with the same quality of careful balance . Of somewhat less literary importance as a
letter writer is the monk Cassiodorus (490 -575 ) , but he , as preserve and carry forward as Sidonius , helped the
well
Ciceronian tradition of the epistle. (It must be remembered , of course , that the art of letter writing was of considerable importance in the Middle Ages . Especially is this true of official and ceremonious letters . The art of the letter was developed
in
classical
Latin
,
,
and when an
as
.
its
,
of
law
the Middle Ages , the Latin tongue became the language of diplomacy the Latin letter remained and ideal importance throughout the Renaissance and retained in
,
for
as
of
.6
,
du
,
of
,
of
a
a
,
in
at
The famous school Orleans taught the thirteenth cen tury Rhetoric training learning official correspond carefully trained faculty for letter writ ence and developed ing that rivaled that Italy The center for the teaching Dictamen which was the model for the official correspond ence Western civilization the Papal Chancery was Bo
.
136 148
-
1895
et
H
, .
,
. ;
19 ,
21
;
.pp
,
,
,
,
.,
,
, p p . , 26 ; .
,
of
,
J. C .
,
du
la
du
,
6
Edmond Faral Les Arts Poétiques XIIIè siècle Recherches Docu Technique Littéraire Moyen Age Paris 1924 ments sur 102 also Moyen Age Paris 1923 Edmond Faral La Littérature Latine Mendenhall Aureate Terms Phila 1920 and also Europe During the Middle Ages Oxford Rashdall The Universities
, II,
v
,
THE LITERARY EPISTLE logna ; just as the center for the teaching of Grammatica was Chartres . At Bologna , the stilus Romanus was of chief im portance . There are not only letter collections that have come down to us from this period , but form letters as well , that have stood for centuries as unimpeachable models . In
deed , the prevalence of medieval letter writing and the drill definitely kept the letter a literary , rather in style and form than sense
a
practical , phenomenon
of the word , fictional .
although it was not ,
in
any
Of particular
note is the preservation of actual correspond that of Alcuin , prime among those monks who the Ciceronian ideal of letter writing . Alcuin comes down to us as a man of definite note , Char English -born “ minister of education . ” The letters of Alcuin are divided into three groups : (1 ) those addressed to Charlemagne ; ( 2 ) those addressed to the friends of the writer ; ( 3) those addressed to the pupils of the writer . The correspondence of Alcuin is , in itself , a document of con siderable historical importance as a source of information concerning the age of Charlemagne . This correspondence consists , however , as published , not only of the letters of Alcuin , but also of the replies of such men as Angilbert , Adalhard , Leidrad , Theodulph , Benedict of Aniane , Pau linus , Arno , and the magnificent Charlemagne himself . ence , like continued (735 - 804 ) lemagne's
Therefore , these letters do not reconstruct for us the figure but also of these other notable figures so important to the history of their day , and of their relations with each other . Although Alcuin felt , along with his fellow churchmen , that the classics were not to be studied for them selves , but as an aid to the Scriptures , his letters none the of Alcuin alone ,
betray much that is allied the epistle , the result of Alcuin less
to
's
the Ciceronian ideal of study of the classics
early
and their authors.
At least two other men of letters have added to the dis tinction of the epistle by their use of it in the Middle Ages . vas The Renaissance poet , Francesco Petrarcha ( 1304 -1374 ) , was a man of note in the world in which he lived and , as such ,
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
10
was acquainted with most of the notable men of his day . He seems to have been on corresponding terms with all of these and , for that reason , the number of letters he wrote is almost legion . Many of these letters he is said to have burned ,
but
large number have been preserved
a
for us . They
are
di
vided into : ( 1 ) De rebus familiaribus ; ( 2 ) ; ; Seniles (3 ) Variae (4 ) Sine Titulo . From these letters we know the man , his friends , and his times. But Petrarch also
four groups
wrote a long series of imaginary letters to Latin and Greek authors , long dead , which have almost the interest of fiction . Such letters to dead authors are a popular form in the and nineteenth centuries . Petrarch gave the form interest and importance early . The second author , acting as eighteenth
a
link between the humanists of the Latin Renaissance and the
of Greek scholarship , , who represents a vital
men of the later age
mus and
( 1466 -1536 )
is
Desiderius Eras learning in
force
letters. As such he studied the classics because he loved felt in entire harmony with them . It is because of this that he transferred to his letters, a collection of almost 3000 pieces and a correspondence of permanent value , this feeling in
and
kept alive in his own work their thoughts and style of writing . The letters of Erasmus present an admirable picture of the period in which he lived , a full for the classic writers and
or
in
of
in
no of
a
by
. )
us
(
in
of
to
is
It
.
of
for
portrait of himself as man and author after the fashion of Pliny ) , and transmit finally the chief values of the Latin letter writers the perusal another age somewhat earlier than this that we begin find col lections letters the English tongue either largely entirely that construct for people notable group history Early among collections English are the letters as a
of
a
of
of
of
do
,
)
,
To ),
.
(
-
(
of
-
repre Letters 1424 1526 means unique their form the same general period belong the Stonor Letters 1290 1483 collection similar tone importance equal and almost but somewhat less interesting than the Paston Letters because they not contain the rich excitement close connection with the political turbulence the times which the correspondence the Paston family Paston
sentative
THE LITERARY EPISTLE reveals
. The
of Sir John
great interest
11
that the Pastons took in the affairs them in disputes and intrigues
Fastolfe involved
with powerful neighbors and names which history has brought vividly down to our knowledge. The elder John Paston closely followed the political events of the day while his sons went to court, where they concerned
themselves with affairs
and became closely
many of the men
acquainted
with
whom was being made the history of is reflected
in
these
letters
those
times . Thus,
by
there
and activities of
the characters
a
whole host of people . The primary interest , to those who look to the letter col lection as a record of everyday life , that lies in these Paston letters , is not to be found so much in a revelation of political
their revelation of social life . In this respect , in their portrayal of manners , they point forward to the mid just eighteenth century and usage the letter their phrasing and occasional formality the flowing introduc
it
,
in
as
training
in
,
stylistic
"
the
to
tory salutations they look back
”
in
of
;
of
is in
its
events as
;
,
in
of
.
-
,
in
of
letter writing which was taught the schools Dictamen which instruction turn foreshadows the later formal letter writer The Paston letters were never written for the conveying trivial social news from sole purpose writer
a
be
.
to
of
of
an
.
it
,
the writer which gives that particular letter interest which would not otherwise have The Paston letters are notably full citations
us ,
for
by
a
is
It
.
of
or
of
to
or
expressly convey gossip reader written But occa sional bits such gossip make what might otherwise political events sometimes dry recitation business sprightly and even humorous reading the incidental matter which has almost unconsciously slipped into letter
the
their writing
55
52 ,
of
in
to
of
, of
:
in
of
.
in
on
of
in
of
travel the period and the im robbery the road seven instances which prove the letters themselves All the cases exceptional disorder namely have happened times
dangers
minence are given
of
,
.
;
in
,
,
-
-
common foot addition 1461 and 1471 1454 1451 pads were prevalent long after this period The number
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL robberies does not prove any preëminence of such tendencies in the fifteenth century. Indeed , one might almost imagine he
of
was reading
century
the twentieth
of the
instead
fif
An even more vivid instance of the troubled life of the times is to be found in the narration of the ransacking of the churches by the soldiers of the period , retainers to war ring lords, in Letter 406 (July 18 , 1461) . The incident de scribed curiously reminds me of a similar ransacking of a church and church images in Goethe ' s stormy drama of the Netherlands , Egmont (Act II, Scene I) . We may likewise picture just such action as the cause of Thomas Malory comparisons arrest that same fifteenth century Such rather enhance the vitality the narrative found this par ticular Paston Letter And the same vitality be found the other letters which vigorously tell scenes turbu lence this period
's
.
are stray
which
in
to
,
of
order
passages
realize fully the sort
to
gossip
of in ,
of
We must turn however pieces
of
.
in
in
of
.
is
to
in
of
?
in
Sir
teenth .
charm
at
.
is
"
"
,
of
.”
of
I
a
is
;
is he
of
,
to it
. . .
“
so
many which these letters possess Thus we note from the younger John Paston Sir James ever chopping unfitting me but when hath most words smile Espe good hearing little and tell him these old tales delightful cially the lover familiar letters the not
,
to
is
it
a
of
in
:
in
,
is
.
,
's
at
a
to
a
to
In
to
.
infrequent revelation family relations one epistle from Margaret Paston message her husband we find the procure the stuff for gown effect that he will be able for their child cheapest one Hay wife amusing present An touch welcome note when Margaret found one the letters from Paston her hus band which she begins
Right
to
a
48
of
for
.pp
,
;
51 .
VIII
-
Chapter
,
,
.
,
18
,
me
. . .8
gown
for to
a
make
Edward Hicks Sir Thomas Malory Letter 80g December 1477
,
, I
,
of
by
to
to
to
ye
,
mustyrdevyllers 8 ?
to
reverend and worshipful husband recommend me desiring heartily your hear welfare thanking you for Perys praying you the token that sent me Edmund weet my my gown cloth that mother sent father London you
THE LITERARY EPISTLE She then proceeds he is not to forget
remind
to to
bring
him
in
13
no uncertain
the cloth with him
terms that
when he comes
of tenderness , too , is present. Margaret Pas ton ' s address to her husband in Letter 183 is , indeed , a model of such display . Much of the family feeling which exists in these letters may be found in those written by Margaret to her husband and by Agnes to her son . It is this feeling , sometimes tenderly , sometimes so naïvely expressed , which gives so much interest to the collection and which makes it , as a whole , the most distinguished monu ment of the early letter -as-communication series in England . home .
It
touch
A
a value as peculiarly their own as that of the Letters , or the Letters of Lord Chesterfield to his Son , or the highly colorful personal recordings of Pepys and Evelyn in their Restoration diaries . All of these writings , of course , are of value chiefly because of the highly informa tive and interesting material contained in them , and not be
gives
them
Montagu
of any stylistic qualities which particularly distinguish them . Even the letters of Chesterfield are notable for their matter rather than their form , despite the fact that some of them claim certain stylistic grace Thus we may say it
not because
of
.
a
,
the Paston Letters that literary qualities not because
is
of
to
lay
cause
their intrinsic on
is ,
It
to
in
a
of
a
of
, ,
;
us .
of
of
of
,
their record the political turmoil their day that they are important the other hand that they represent link the letter writing impulse that out purely collection informative mes they unconsciously construct stories and personalities they represent that the recorded hopes and joys fears and quarrels affections and ambitions of single family
of .
a
,
,
;
,
sages
English the fact that we have such collections writing published letters much later than the date their course still the example Cicero that remains the
, in a
the letter writers has already been said
is
The Latin tradition
,
English
as
upon the earliest
,
influence
.
strongest
of
of
is
it
)
of
(
of
Despite
,
's
continuous one from Cicero day down and was transmitted through the Latin classical schools directly and indirectly
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
14
the long line of medieval scholars , who gave direc English learning . Even in the sixteenth century we
through tion
to
find such stalwart letter writers as Roger Ascham and John Lyly putting some of their correspondence into Latin . Roger Ascham (1515 - 1568 ) , especially , has left a large number of personal letters ; we are able to find at present over 295 let ters ' written in Latin and English which serve as a sort of personal commentary and record of his career . Although many of the letters are in Latin , Ascham seems to have en deavored , according to evidence in Letter CL , to write his
.
letters in English standard
Yet , the Ciceronian ideal long remained
a
English . 10
in
By the time we reach the letters of Edmund Spenser ( 1552 1599) , however , we find a genuine correspondent who wrote all his letters in English . Spenser is the first English letter writer who published his personal epistles as a correspond ence , and the host of literary men who have done that , or had it done for them , in the period of somewhat less than 400 years since
It
his time
is the true literary
imitation of those
,
of
either
in
however
for
in
almost without number .
is
epistle
, the
epistle written two groups
the preceding
"
in
”
.
of
,
is
of
,
and composed artistic pleasure which forms the third epis group here and which the direct ancestor the tolary novel We have already noted the use the letter to
of
especially
,
of
a
at
.
of
-
, 65 . .p
226 with
,
,
of
,
.
the
since the
a
as
,
as
a
be .,
,
.
10 v
ed
there
famous
fictional one that the verse Epistles Horace
Roger Ascham 1864 English Works Giles Charles Sears Baldwin Medieval Rhetoric and Poetic
ences given
,
the most
of
)
in
a
is
It
remembered
series
The Ovidian use
letter consistent one literature literary quality letter itself has well should
a
gave
the Heroides
Ariadne
us
,
poet Ovid
(
in
verse
the lament
of
is
which
in
fictional letters
the
.
earlier period
,
siderably
of
,
.
,
to
a
us
of
,
in
a
of
work fiction the Iliad but when we turn the classic body purely fictional writers who have given letters intent we find the most important be that late classic au Alciphron thor We must not however forget that con
refer
THE LITERARY EPISTLE
15
but, rather , critical . Of Alciphron 's dates , , and his career , very little is known to us. 11
are not fictional his place of birth
It has been conjectured that he died somewhere about 312 A . D . Alciphron is called the " Atticist ” by Eustathius , and personal writings his indicate his acquaintance with Athens and Attica . He is guessed to be a rhetorician and a slightly younger contemporary of Lucian , whom he sometimes seems to imitate after the fashion in which Pliny imitates Cicero . That the two may well have been friends is indicated by the fact that we have a third author , Aristænetus , representing , in his own letters of imaginary incidents , a correspondence between Alciphron and Lucian . This may, however , be a fic tion based on no possible shred of fact , 12 except that friend ship between the two is a plausible possibility . The letters of Alciphron are divided into two sections - Letters from the Country and Letters from the Town . The first is redivided into “ The Fishermen ” and “ The Farmers ” , while the second is divided into “ The Parasites ” and “ The Courtesans .” It
to find anywhere a more terse , crisp , epistles than are those contained in " The Fish There is beauty in them , there is the tang of the sea
would be difficult varied
of
set
.”
ermen
her father
's
youth
is
to
in
,
.
of
a
a
marry
of
XI
of
ter
all ,
( so meaningful a thing to the later English pen ) , there is a keen knowledge of human nature but, above there humor the sharpest and most direct variety Thus Let girl telling her mother we have her inability choice because she has seen
at
:
someone she prefers
in
to
to
a
;
, .
he
so
,
.
is
on
a
. . .
youth Athens who was carrying the vine branch the procession the day you sent me the city watch the darling festival He beautiful mother beautiful and such
Introduction
.
,
of
of
,
, .p 14 .
Alciphron
,
,
Wright
.
the
of
.
or
I
,
. . .
!
I
. A .
13u F
Ibid
of
a
at
as
. . .
you his eyes gleam looks with dark radiance gleams even the ocean beneath the rays the sun And his marry him whole face Either else like Sappho myself Lesbos will filing not from the cliffs Leucas but from the piers the Piræus into foam
When
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
16
The mother 's answer begins — “ You are mad , ” and works up If your father were to hear of it , he will not hesitate or of
,
we find the method frequently employed
letter
of
13
."
,
,
bluff healthy this quality
so
humor
Peacockian
sort
is
marked
. of In
almost
is
entire series
a
This
no by
.
writers and the epistolary novel
devour letter and answer the later letter
in
so
is
it
used just
course as
Here
throw you into the sea for the
to
; he will
, of
argue
fish
to : "
is
it
as
I
,
.
of
in
a
is
of
."
it,
to
do
“
:
in
in
its
philosophy and humor obvious combination the nineteenth did not ask for something you possess but for something which you had lost However since you you can keep your losings not wish anyone else have Despite the fact that there joy constant feeling the
to
,
a
is
.
's
it
of
wildness and the capriciousness the sea one concluded from the body these letters that far safer thing wring one livelihood from the soil The third letter opens
of
There more be found
” —
the land than
is
nature
human
from
together
which to
letters
both
of
in
these
waves
sea
. of
I
to
“
:
”
“
the
the vagaries
is
bitterness
to
craft and
study in
to a
offer
sea
.”
to
be
a
is
: it
—
return
self
letter The Farmers The land makes give my worth my labour and have decided
the fourth
from
no
is
“
:
is
good and ploughed fields bring with the lines The earth risky business no danger the sea cruel and navigation might place beside the opening lines which well
of
of
to
,
)
,
by
a
be assuaged the the restlessness
of
to is
sea
as
seems not
moving
of
a
to
the always
,
is
people
,
these
(
"
,
"
of
.
in
of ,
presence
an
.
as
in
of
to
in
unrest that
is
is
,
,
to
,
,
in
the previous group but there here the same sort sharp Especially distinctive humor short and shrewd there humor be found such letters those irate husband his wife who has taken herself off the city and the painting the women there concluding with the advice that she wash herself with soap and water Letter VIII and the letter one friend another concerning present however drunken escapade There new note
Letter
XII
.
18
that group which
is
tone
is
Far more bitter
in
.
the fishermen
combined
THE LITERARY EPISTLE
17
woman
that peculiar sort
her
profession
.
women
of of of
a
as
is
fine creation
drawn
of
, .
,
We remember the
to
necessary
so
is
savoir faire which
of
in
of
"
its
,
of
The Courtesans,” is notable character the figure Thaïs She sagacity and considerable charm group
for
under the general title of “ The Parasites ,” which hits off with a painful accuracy that class of people . The fourth
,
I
."
14
—
-
.
't
fiction
of
of 's in
let
the
the Samuel Richard the form the epistle with
,
toward
.up
?
advance
form
expressed
of
an
As
the
be found the novels
of
,
.
son
If
.
for
and character
that high power which most complete distinction
in
emotion
of
—
human
telling
to
tion ter
epistolary creation story and the revela
this author
the in is
of
a
The combined whole distinct talent
reveals
as ,
of
,
so As in
do
“
; I :
If
,
.
to
,
of
,
at
of
at
vexation Thaïs another courtesan who has made mocks her and her elaborate indifference toward this which concludes with her expression intent groups pay her rival out again the other we find Alciphron here the sharp humor characteristic for Why worry yourself with long letters want instance this fifty pounds you love me pay not want words your money you love better don bother Good bye
.
of
in
,
an
to
a
to
is
,
of
Alciphron represent not only the forward step the letters that has already been intimated but also something that writing The letters have charm new and fresh the field greater degree and humor than they have any other ability single characteristic but they likewise reveal
gather together character and several letters dis separate tinct and threads emotion for the painting single group picture Furthermore unlike the epistles
a
of
.
,
of of
of
in
to
sketch
a
in
or
as
to
of
.
,
they represent ordinary people and the manners Ovid daily life Eng When we turn those early writers the letter literary lish who used the epistle art form we come
of
.
.
Letter XIV
,
)
to
of
(
in
a
in
14
(
,
)
-
1574 1656
as
Hall
(
Bishop
)
to
though John Lyly 1553 literary Euphues 1578 1606 used the letter device which the hero writes some twenty pages letters his friends Jules Jusserand has said these letters that Richard
first
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
18
borrows their point of view in the creation of his . 15 Lyly likewise has some literary epistles incorpo rated in his Entertainments ( 1590 ) . But Bishop Hall, the au thor of characters , has made greater use of the epistle as a literary form . In a preface to his letters , dedicatory to Prince
son
Pamela
of
fashion
new
. . . Your Grace shall herein
says : “
discourses
epistles ,
by
perceive
a
to our language ;
new
of
Henry , he
a
in
-
,
(
)
(
.
of
)
-
,
is
a
as
to
,
,
in
of
;
. he
to
to
to
. . ."
all
others His letters were written out de try literary religion sire divertissement inculcate true and virtue and was this sense cousin german Samuel Richardson More important factor the devel opment English letter writing James Howell 1594 Epistolae 1666 whose Ho Elianae 1645 carried the history the English fictional letter one step further An Ox
usual
,
only
business man but some
a
Howell was not
ford graduate
of
,
”
. of
,
it
of
of
.
at
“
,
.
of
a
,
to
a
,
a
well
of .
as
journalist
,
a
of
jour The fact that he was being nalist combined with that his Welshman makes his veracity seem tenuous thing but adds the general writing liveliness his The letters James Howell were much like the later familiar letters for he dates them from various places home and abroad Incidentally there are might be said that were one many letters his which thing
is
.
in
of
of
to
be in
to
of
,
of
a
of
in
for
,
to
remove the opening and closing passages the bodies the letters that remain could well pass familiar essays style which The letters themselves are written the sprightliness very embodiment ease and and much the gaiety nature which the author must have possessed seems be incorporated the very manner which he writes inordinately presenting court Howell seems fond
in
a
is
Jonson “
:
,
.
Shakespeare
130
Time
, .
The English Novel
vapor extremely p
the discourse
,
all
to
of
,
in
,
engross
of
Jusserand
Knight
the
to
began
,
1
J. .J B.
that
Hawk
in
thing intervened
the evening with Ben
which he writes One which almost spoiled the relish the rest
.
Tho
of
description Sir
to
's
author letter
.
for
of
a
,
in
large number scandal his letters and their passages play impishly with the notable names the day which fur sport amusing the just Especially nish fertile fields such
THE LITERARY EPISTLE
19
of himself , and by vilifying others to magnify his own muse ."' 18 Again , in his consideration of the fall of Raleigh , proper appreciation Howell shows a of the qualities of that , brilliant courtier . Similarly Howell shows an ability to pre sent, through the means of writing , a full portrait of a char acter of the day , as in his letter to Dr. Prichard which de
tis
die
scribes the last days of Francis Bacon and contains the revela tory passage of: “ . . . it hath been the fortune of all poets commonly to die beggars ; but for an orator , lawyer and
;
as
(
Section
V
Buckingham
,
a
in
VII
the Duke
of
of
the murder
of
as
that Letter
in
to
is
,
17
.”
',
so
of
,
an
as
philosopher as he was to rare That Howell was epistolarian most attentive character shown presentations contemporary figures such those cited that passage he possessed descriptive vigor may be seen such
. to
,
expression
which
was characteristic
,
of
of
be
of
the formal letter
Black
. 8 .
", p
On Two Children
in
. .
,
Roundabout Papers
,
,
of
the epistolary novel and once
mould imitative
VIII VIII
“
, ,
Letter Letter
.
of
18
is
ideal
this stylistically
,
.
a
the
the letters
.
its
of
Section Section
Senesco non
Howell that he
style
IV IV
19 17 16
and
they later are
cast
in
are
,
wedded
as
wedded just
age
brought home This will anyone who reads the letters Experience and imagination are of
particular clarity Alciphron and Howell
with
that
artless
seem
his
.
letters
it
"
"
letters
consideration
.
such
to
of
,
third group the art
Thackeray
,
from
a
,
seen
to
will be
maxim
remember
in
is
.
interesting
great favorite with
a
It
was
too
by his favorite to
motivated
segnesco
It
He was
,
freedom
,
of
,
,
a
,
of
)
;
be
that he had literary insight may seen from the excellence his style Beyond doubt this author has incorporated into the letter the pristine freshness the inves tigative spirit the desire understand and the almost over
THE LETTER - WRITER ( ALONG with the tendency of literary men and men about the court to write letters , must be noted another tendency , equally important in the development of the use of the letter as a literary (and , ultimately , fictional ) instrument . This is the more or less didactic
“
letter -writer ,” which
sought
to
in
struct one and all in the way they should go in letter writing The earliest known English letter -writer is The Enimie of Idlenesse : Teaching the maner and stile how to endite , com pose and write all sorts of Epistles and Letters, the work of Fulwood , issued in 1568 . William Fulwood was an author of the mid -sixteenth cen tury, and a member of the Merchant Taylors ' Company . In
William
deed
,
the author has appended
his name
to the Enimie
as " William Fulwood , Marchant,"
of
and the volume the “ Masters , Wardens , and the Company of Marchant Tayllors .” This work became very popular and ran through several editions . It is divided into four parts . The first , part original , part borrowed , contains Idlenesse
itself is dedicated
a
group
of
“
models , many
in verse to
necessary instructions ” along with
a
group
of
of which are translations from Cicero and the ancients. The second part contains “ the Copies of sundry mens Letters and Epistles ,” derived from the classics ( from Cicero more particularly ) , and from certain Italian scholars . The third part contains a series of familiar letters (“ familiar " almost in the same sense
as
ence to the Richardsonian groups
but
:
letter and answer .
Brian
W
. Downs ,
in
the word is used later with refer are divided into two thought These are to be original ,
letters ) which
his introduction 20
to
Familiar Letters
THE LETTER -WRITER Important Occasions, by Samuel
up
of
prose specimens similar of
instead
those
the preced
this work seven metrical and there are also
love a
be found
to to
letters are
In
.
a
ters and few ing group later editions
metrical love let of
made
is
six
part
The fourth
to
nals .”
origi
French and Italian
few
sometimes “ concocted for almost certainly taken from
,
,
Richardson , considers purposes and ,
exemplary
six
them
again
of
on
21
to
.
a
a
of
, or ,
in
is A
-
A
, ,
.
the prose group purpose and execution second collection similar Panoplie Epistles the Fulwood collection Look ing Glasse for the Unlearned Containing perfecte platt
additions
inditing
in
.
of
.
,
in
. an
,
to
.
of
a
of
)
(
letters
1576
in
of
all sorts This was released The author was one Abraham Fleming antiquary and poet born 15527 1607 London He Cambridge chaplain was student and later became the Nottingham after he had taken holy orders He Countess -
forme London
a
of
a
's
a
transla Epit
an
admittedly
preceded
“
are
,
since
The letters
by
.
from
it
the Latin
,
lacks originality
,
Idlenesse tion
is ,
.
,
,
of
a
to
as
very distinguished figure not seem have cut being but acquired the reputation considerable antiquarian His epistolary work like Fulwood Enimie does poet
a
as
is
in
of
be
to a
it
to
271
.
, .p
. N . B .,
VII
of
us
,
or
,
to
of
is of
.
by
,
of
a
,
is
,
,
of
.
a
,
a
of
's
,
,
is
,
.
is a
* D
in
or is
.
in
of
,
of
,
as
to
to
It
is
.
”
,
of
dialogue between Precepts presented ome which master and scholar noticed that these two collections letters look backward the classic letter writers not only for their spiration but for their material well When we turn the next manual letters extant we find that there originality not present note either Fulwood Flem ing This work which does not definitely owe anything Angel Day translation The English Secretorie wherein perfect method for inditing contayned all manner Epistles and familiar letters Angel Day writer the latter century chiefly half the sixteenth known for his pastoral romance Daphnis and Chloe translation Eliza through the French Jacques Amyot bethan version Greek romance one Longus The English Secretorie
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
22
distinctly
less
was reprinted
well known . It was first published in in 1587 , 1592 , 1599 , 1607 , perhaps
1586 and in
1610
,
contents of this work are rather ingeni ously arranged and depend chiefly on the use of a single class of adjectives , as follows :
and
in
1614
. The
.
1
Of
epistles meerly Descriptory .
Of
epistles Laudatory and vituperatory epistles deliberative .
Of
Of epistles Of
responsory
.
epistles Dehortatory and disswasory epistles conciliatory .
Of Of
epistles Reconciliatory
Of
.
.
.
epistles petitory .
Of
epistles commendatory
Of
Monetorie and Reprehensorie . epistles Amatorie .
Of
epistles
Of epistles
.
Iudiciall . (accusatorie , excusatorie , Purgatorie , Of epistles expostulatorie . Of epistles invective .
Of epistles Of Of
Defensorie )
.
Comemoratorie .
epistles Deprecatorie . epistles familiar .
Of epistles
remuneratorie . Iocatorie and Gratulatorie . Of obiurgatorie Of epistles . epistles
Of
It
epistles Mandatorie
.
to peruse the above list of contents to rather comprehensive idea of how considerable a variety of subjects was treated in these letters of Angel Day . Indeed , we do not find a more elastic gamut of subject -mat ter in the Familiar Letters on Important Occasions of Samuel is only necessary
gather
a
THE LETTER -WRITER
28
Richardson , himself the dean and apex of all letter -writers . In Angel Day 's work the familiar letters show a large majority over those
of a more formal bent , but all
of
are couched
them
on
be
.
us ,
for
in a cold and unyielding style . The illustrations are accom panied by much theory , and Day still follows the earlier cus tom of indicating the figures of rhetoric in the margin ready recognition The titles themselves tell the other
,
,
-
in
to
be
,
of
.
in
”
so
on ,
,
,
"
,
to
in
in
,
of
hand that the sort letter found here does not change much substance the later English letter writers and epistles descriptive conciliatory commendatorie amatorie pre invective mandatorie and are still found vailing numbers even the most modern letter manuals
,
In
of
.
a
in
We are able
to
. .
of
a
of
,
to
or
likewise
of
discussed and are
,
in
, of
of
a
,
on
of ,
's
is
at
is
it
landmark
in
a
,
so
many respects that be reserved for more elaborate discussion another point This Nicholas Breton Poste with Packet Mad Letters There are the other hand considerable number col lections letters after the time Breton but they add noth ing variety the way distinction the types already tioned
definitely
to
,
-
far
,
-
so
,
a
a
,
The habit the letter writer once established continued until late date even indeed recent one 1603 ap peared letter writer advance those already men
less historical significance
than
by
"
fa I.
,
,
.
:
,
; of
)
by
,
,
to
,
.
A
(?
as :
., "
W
find
,
however before 1700 such titles Speedie Post With Certaine New Letters Or The First Fruits New Conceits never get discovered 1629 The Secretaries Studie Containing new those
(
)
(
)
of ;
,
a
"
. P .,
“ W
by
,
of
; or ,
;
,
of
,
:
in
’d
indicates
a
these
the exclusion
of
toward
as
.
such works
definite direction
:
a
Charles Gildon
of
by
-b
,
)
(
1692
consideration in
sion
a
:
of
of
,
's
,
of
A
open
A
;
)
1652
(
S
"
,
of of
. S ., "
Flying Post With Complements containing Packet Choice new Letters and delightful Variety Examples witty and Letters upon all Occasions both Love and Business 1678 Being Secretary The Lover Four Parts Collection Billets Doux Letters Amorous Letters Tender and Letters Praise Collected from the Greatest Wits France 1692 and The Post oy Robb his Mail the Pacquet broke
miliar Epistles
progres
the more
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
24
formal miliar "
letter in favor of the development of the true " fa letter . We do not find in any of these later letter
subject as the King of Pouille 's decision to erect castles and forts throughout his dominions ( v . Ful wood ' s Enimie of Idlenesse ) , but rather matters that would be more closely allied to the interests of the the read readers of the ws of day. None the less , the range subject range of of -matter is of con , andhe siderable breadth the author of The Secretaries Studie breadth (1652 ) divides his letters into those amorous, civil , house hold , politic , chiding , excusing , requesting , gratulatory , and newsy . Probably the “ requesting " form of letter is re sponsible for the growth of all the other groups and it , along with the love letters and letters of chiding , forms the most important body of compositions to be found in these writers
so
remote
a
.
.
works . There is little necessity for comment upon the pre dominance of the love letter in the letter-writer ; in this form the genre has extended to the early part of the twentieth cen tury , at least . Eighteenth , nineteenth , and early twentieth -cen tury type love letters all reveal the same unrestrained , yet highly artificial , protestations of love , along with records of the despair of the lover, the joy of the lover, the warning of a friend , and so on . In The Secretary 's Guide of 1753 there is printed a type letter for the use of love- smitten Quak even impor ers . The chiding letters are , likewise , of considerable tance cate a
the great majority of these letter -writers and indi certain tendency toward the inclusion of story interest
in
because of the dramatic nuance which many of them betray. Chief among these are letters of warning from a married
man to an unmarried friend who is contemplating matri mony , the former extending some advice on the matter ; let ters of chiding from father to son , from father to daughter , from neighbor to neighbor . It will be noticed that all of these types survive in that most important of letter -writers , Richardson 's Familiar Letters on Important Occasions, and are carried
down
own day . It might be
said
complete work even
from
that
,
, that the chief function of the earlier
then
very
to
our
THE LETTER -WRITER
25
letter -writers , at least from
Fulwood to Breton , is to give , in stilted and rhetorical fashion , examples of various sorts of letters — verse , prose , love letters , exemplary models from learned men (such as the classic Cicero ) , familiar let ters , and so on . The existence of such a compendium is of a precarious nature and few have survived the period in and for which they were published . They have little , if any, real value as literary productions . Historically alone they are more worthy of preservation , but it is in the light of further de velopment that they are chiefly memorable . They are but formal ,
leading steps. They give
definite impulse
and direction to of the familiar letter as a form of literature . Even the earliest letter -writers do not entirely escape some slight intimation of familiarity , some slight indication of what might be called , for want of a better phrase , story interest. It is due to the further development of the familiar letter itself , in the fiction of the eighteenth century , that these stiffly formal early letter -writers may seem to have con tributed their share to the outburst of epistolary fiction that was to come under the influence of the vigorous and deter mined guidance of Samuel Richardson in that century . Even in the mere matter of title , it may be noted that Angel Day ' s The English Secretorie has not only undoubtedly suggested a
the creation
, a letter-writer largely devoted to type published love letters and in 1692 , but likewise the title of the later The Lover 's Secretary ; or , the Adventures of Lin damira , a Lady of Quality , a Story in Letters , of which a sec ond edition , revised by Thomas Brown and published in 1713 , is the earliest extant . In continuance of the series of these compilations , side by side with developing fiction , may be noted : The Academy of Complements ; or , A New Way of Wooing . Wherein is a Variety of Love - Letters, very read all young men learn
by
be
the true ways
of
to
and maids that desire
to
Secretary
fit
The Lover 's
complements
,
of
by
)
;
of
,
in
in
;
(
1685 reappearing somewhat varying forms 1705 1713 and 1715 Familiar Letters Love and Gallantry for sev eral occasions wits the last and present age from the
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
26
originals , together with T . Brown ' s remains, being letters and dialogues not printed in his works , 1719 . Finally we are able to record three letter -writers that date later than the publi cation of Pamela . They are : The Complete Letter -Writer
, however , that
of
remembered
this while the Chapter were
by
. It must be
( 1759)
all
( 1755 ) ; Select Collections of Original Letters ( 1755 ) ; and Epistolary Correspondence made Familiar and Pleasant
I
's
,
ad
,
in
; of
,
,
to
byin
,
.
to
of
to M
. T .
M
of
(
as
in
,
no
in
the classic writers discussed means submerged but appeared constantly new trans Conyers Middleton lations and new editions such The Epistles Cicero Brutus and Brutus Cicero published Latin with English translation 1743 and followed Letters Atticus 1752 and Epistolae Fa
letters
of
in
so
.
of
of
of
in
of
)
by ,
,
miliares 1753 that we find the two streams material running side publications day side the the the epis running pace and pace tles the aforementioned classics the favor the reading public with the rapidly increasing contemporary writers new material letters
III
THE VITALIZATION OF THE LETTER IF in
recall , for a moment, the letter-writers discussed the preceding chapter , it will be seen that these are but
WE are to
skeletal works at their best. It is to two or three distinct and separate works that we must turn in order to find what it was that animated a
lively
the letter
verisimilitude to
a
, what
vitalized
degree
that
it , what
gave
it
it became the sub
definite form of literature . As has already been intimated , it is to Nicholas Breton and his Poste with a Packet of Mad Letters that we must look for the true beginning of such vitalizing of the letter - writer and , beyond that , of the stance of
a
addition to this , Breton is directly responsible for the popularizing of the let ter itself , even if he did not quite succeed in making it en sort of letter that appeared
therein
.
In
familiar . The first edition of the Packet of Mad Letters , an edition consisting of the first part only , is without date . The earliest tirely
, and
this again refers to the first bearing is 1603 . Yet the collection this date was , in all , , probability preceded by other editions since it is described as being “ newly inlarged .” It is the text of 1637 that is largely date attached to these letters
part,
adopted as the least erroneous representative of both parts of the Mad Letters , although it contains certain errors not to be found in the text of 1603 . The dedication to the reader , which Nicholas Breton has placed at the beginning of the first part of the Packet of Mad Letters , warrants recording , since it gives a clear impression of the air of mystery with which the author surrounded his 27
-
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
28
and the care he took that they should not be thought entirely compositions of his own .
" packet ”
,
,
I
. . . .
to
,
in
to
it,
to
no
I
,
in
, of on or it,
whom
to
being my fortune him that finds open greater style the direction fell the enclosure which found divers Letters written from whom could not learne
whereof being only light seeing ing
of
a
let
Gentle if you be , be you so , gentle Reader ; you shall under stand , that I know not when , there came a Poste , I know not whence , was going I know not whither, and carried I know not what: But in this way , I know not how , it was his hap with lack of heed , to fall Packet idle papers the superscription
an
of
a
In
.
at
of of
,
to
he
to
does Breton
of
attempt throw aura romance about taking his letters care add that has ventured second part because the happy fate experienced by the first part the hands the public his preceding dedication Thus
for
"
in
of
so
.
to
,
in
to
,
,
is
”
,
of
to
the letters the Right Worshipfull Maximilian Dallison Hawlin the author intimates that his own inspiration this work be found similar epistles from the Latin Spanish French Italian and Here again we are able find long many times that continuous classical influence that has already been touched upon the consideration the epis impulse
.
tolary
a
on
of
,
is
in a
of
a
,
of
is
in
of
The entire series letters this Packet marked by gracious air courtesy and politeness consciousness the part the author that letter not the blunt hasty thing
of
a
a
to
as
me strain
an
helpe
land make
,
,
Creditors
by
and
for
my
Sea
ill
by
is
so
my
it :
:
unto you for more necessity then will have money you well able discharge not much
earnestly to
write thus urged me
I
,
not unkindly that
:
of
“ A
it
”
I
,
Sir
pray you take
it :
,
,
, ,
, .
is
speech that Thus the letter creditor asking for incidentally money called Creditor for kinde Letter money we have the following courtesy request
my
losses
courtesie
with
Letter
I
be
I
, ,
to
,
I
of
.
43 . 1
to
kindness 2
as
;
,
their
in
extremitie yet doe desire nothing but my due but glad was ready lend would good wil that may continue our receive with that fulnesse Friends
VITALIZATION OF THE LETTER The answer gentlemanly
29
, forwarding the money ,
is couched in the same terms, assuring the creditor of the extreme re gret of the debtor , and urging the hope that the relationship between the creditor and debtor may be in no way impaired .
Similar expressions of graciousness and patience under stress are to be found in Letter 51 to “ an unthankful friend ” and in that tender Letter 66 to a lovely lady who is being some what less than responsive . There are exceptions, of course , to this tone , and one or two of the letters descend to the prac tice on the part of the correspondents of calling each other names . It is to be noticed , however , that this descent is to be chiefly between
found
, of previous amorous
man and woman
attachment , who have some sort of quarrel other . The result , however , adds distinctly
pick with
to
each
to the variety
of
the letters .
by
The epistles of Nicholas Breton are likewise characterized an elaborateness of expression and an opulent usage of
words which are , basically, rather a characteristic of the times than of the letters themselves . None the less , they assume this quality of the period with a naturalness which makes it their
of epithet to be young discerned in the letters of lovers to their ladies. The Breton letters seek , in a large measure , to give advice in the ordinary cruxes of life , both to those who such
very
. Especially
is this elaborateness
for
is
,
.
.
to
a
fall
is
he
a
,
if
it
to
.
4
is
it
,
I,
2
Letter
to
a
glasse man hath brittle sub great price and value very
it
, of
for
begins
chary and heedfull thereof because impossible repaired broken have Part
the particular gentlewoman
of
sagely
which
the worth
admonitory
this advice more
:
the letter
“
the general than
observable that when and
formulae makes
a
"
London
in
is
It
stance
is
such mettle
of
a
so
Of
living
to
presentation
easy
too
definitely applicable
this reason that tone Wherever they solemn dignity but the It
ask
it .
not
the letters are didactic tender advice they are marked by
. by . . .2
many
in
do
those who
of
advice and
to
ask
own
should
bee
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
30
— and then proceeds to apply this to the virtue of his cousin which may easily be assailed in the city of London , a place full of " provocatives to Sinne.” Perhaps a more unusual use is made of the letter of advice in the epistle to a friend who has lost his mistress . This betrays a deep tenderness which the author seldom shows , for he prefers , in most instances , to hold in check any revealing emotion and , certainly , to re frain at all times from dwelling upon it at any length . The letter of advice from father to son , so prevalent in all letter writers , finds several single instances , especially notable being that thirty - third Letter which , along with warnings of the
,
its
in
in
is
so
.
of
an
a
is
It
."
,
so
few
usual sort , includes the amusing admonition — " I have heard you are much given to Alchymistry , it is a great charge to many , and profiteth imploy your time that you lose bargaine not the advisory almost inevitable that much that nature should likewise unearth turn for the philosophic the author Among the several letters advice from elder
a
to
of
,
,
and
be
,
toile
,
,
and play little pleasure
:
no
a
,
in
a to a
it
,
,
lightnesse
beggar thy state make
not con
a
,
,
not much use exercise but but dull not thy braine
read much
favour
conceale
of :
,
lavish expence lest
it
gay
thou hast
discretion argue lest
, it
but not
,
:
,
. , . . let if it
:
goe neate
of
:
and lose
, ,
of
in
and discreet the placing proud thy fortune but thinke take heed
it
,
is
:
,
,
them
them
tentment
at
to
and your credit charily your your and honor carefully for your friends use them for your enemies feare them not but your for love bee secret the bestowing
valiantly
:
looke
to
as
you find
follows
your purse warily
keepe
reputation
as
.
of
. . .
,
courtier and proceeds
in
a
in
,
is
a
to
younger man we find philosophic and advisory passage which notable not only itself but also the fact that shows itself directly related least two other well known young passages the period The letter one advice
conferre but with the
,
is
is a
of
,
. :
.
neither side
. . . .
fall
on
a
a
is
,
so
coynesse thou shalt get understanding Pride kind little too womanish and common familiarity too neere the Clown for Courtier But carry thyself even that thou
wise which
VITALIZATION OF THE LETTER
31
is
.
,
son
It is, of course , impossible to read this text without making mental comment on the similarity it bears to that famous Exactly speech of Polonius in his advice to his Laertes what the relationship may be between these two passages
to
;
a
Poste with
's
Breton
of )
(
05
-
.
)
fourth quarto
(
1613
)
(
;
;
let
.
It
has been largely determined by critics that Ham was written about the year 1600 the quartos belong 1603 first quarto 1604 second and third quartos and
doubtful
Packet
Mad
it
in
;
at
of
.
two
Ham
the other either addition critics have determined that the Polonius speech advicet based earlier passage from Lyly Euphues which contains such thy tongue Every one that bits not lavish by joined shaketh thee the hand not thee heart every light occasion not quarrelous shall they speak thrice better hear what than what thou thinkest None the less the passages from Shakespeare and phrasing Breton are closer each other than either Lyly that the two are not related least the similarity
be
It
to
to
is
.
at
.
,
If
of
in
to
.”
,
,
to
say
. . . . .
. . . .
in
to
. . . .
is
on
,
In
, of
's
of
for
is
Be
as "
Be
Polonius
from
,
.
almost impossible
an
is
,
, if
the Packet
,
To say which the Mad Letters was borrower
some time before 1603
or
let
of
print
,
in
,
in
Letters was written 1603 the latest undoubtedly was may composed year appeared some earlier and have
.
;
in ,
.
, ' d
,
,
'd
.
,
borrower nor
not gaudy
;
,
rich
be ;
,
oft loses both
Edition
Act
Scene
III .
Hamlet
,
Variorum
, . 66 .
New
p
,
.
• v
Hamlet
I,
.
to
be
as
, ,
to
,
it
:
of
loan
a
a
lender itself and friend husbandry And borrowing dulls the edge This above all thine own self be true And must follow the night the day any man Thou canst not then false For
.
Neither
fancy
;
'd
But not express
in as
's
,
,
; .
't
to a
do
to
of
,
.
no
,
Be
'
d , by
,
no
Give thy thoughts tongue thought his act Nor any unproportion thou familiar but means vulgar Those friends thou hast and their adoption tried Grapple them thy soul with hoops steel But not dull thy palm with entertainment unfledg Of each new hatch comrade Beware quarrel but being Of entrance Bear that the opposed may beware of thee Give every man thine ear but few thy voice Take each man censure but reserve thy judgment thy purse can buy Costly thy habit
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
32
single tissue with his age and philosophy Incidentally may likewise be some of noted that Samuel Richardson his Familiar Letters Important Occasions presents any one dozen letters that Breton was of
, it
a
on
a
,
of
in
, of -
is
;
,
“
)
is
,
in
,
be
,
of
this philosophy
The
.
)
16
Letter
II,
is (
Part
"
wealth
to
way
assured
of
it
,
(
I,
27
“
as :
"
a
,
it
,
is
. .
in
is
the
's
even
in
to
similar the Breton passage not only tone but phrasing Such advice may concluded scarcely temporal Breton native philosophy revealed again such pass ing phrases The craft one woman the confusion many man Part Letter and follow my counsell study all the Arts superficially chiefly but Arithmetick for advice
in
,
its
a
of
,
to
,
of
to
or
It
an
.
, of
, of
a
of
)
?
-
(
is
,
of of
experience
is
,
of
of
in
,
of
a
by
its
worldliness which borne out consideration most the letters this packet since most them bear the stamp man who has pitfalls and known his way about the world beheld perhaps fallen into one two them the furtherance his personal wisdom be remembered that Nicholas Breton 15457 1626 was descended from ancient family poet worldly good education Essex and was himself characteristic
is
of
,
an
a
so
.
a
a
are full
of
I)
Part
vinegared
of
more
(
and
24
, of 23
,
,
phases and Letters gay capriciousness and
22
21 ,
of
of
of ,
,
of
all ,
in
.
as
us
,
,
it
.
,
a
as
,
of
,
and true refinement The letters are taken whole rather brief and because this brevity coupled with smoothness com position that they flow with considerable ease and being composed graceful though somewhat impress darkling humor con they are tenuous prose All cerning themselves with the more serious problems life light they Yet are not devoid the more and humorous
it
.
II )
(
of
is
it
as
in
in
,
19
in
,
is
II )
,
a
(
7
,
.
I)
of (
if
,
44
45 is
turn wit the waggish letter absent from this packet and Letters Part and Letter Part are admirable exam ples this type None the less the more dignified and sober subject which claims chief place this epistolary work pathetic story and the revealed Letter Part tendency should be autobiographical sometimes thought then the reason for the deadly seriousness many
Nor
even
•
in
,
,
.
its
indicates
VITALIZATION OF THE LETTER of the problems of life
treating
of these letters when plainly apparent .
33
is
in
a
he , is in
his
As has already been stated , it was the popular estimation of this Poste with a Packet of Mad Letters which helped largely to forward the general popularity of the letter -writer . Breton dispensed with the stilted quality of expression so prevalent in letter -writers up to the time of his work and employed dignified but instead the language of own day
,
.
in
”
"
,
be
to
of
.
)
-
,
successful and envied author Letters how the personal letter has been vitalized
exactly the way those
of
.
a
these show
of
such
a
of
rich experience as
of
to
(
.
is
Breton
of
-
of
the sixteenth century correspondence Nicholas perhaps best exemplified by the letters This the correspond Pope celebrated Alexander 1688 1744 This period forty years full ence extends from 1704 1744 in
ally
to
,
is
of
is
-
in
It is
of
.
formal style this respect that the direct precursor Richardson and the familiar letter writer There found likewise the eighteenth century private letter imbued with the personal and that type friendly touch that analogous that which exists fiction
of , of
as
,
,
,
,
.
,
,
,
,
to
of
.
-
in
Breton vitalized the letters the letter writer The Pope correspondence consists not only Wycherley the letters from Pope such people note Congreve Atterbury G ay Addison Steele Dr the Duke Lady Mary Wortley Montagu and Swift along Buckingham
,
fa
a
an
.
in
of
Pliny
was one
of
In
“
.
the statement
:
of
in
in
, of
which recalls the classic examples Latin literature his own twelfth letter Pope implies familiarity with Buckingham
and
the Duke Pliny the letters to
to
of
,
of
a
Dr .
.
,
to
the author letter writing in
.
in
is
a
,
's
to
,
to
,
the letters these people sent Pope letters The keynote
wise
a
an
additional host
of
famous figures but comprises like reply Pope conviviality and miliarity combined with brilliant vitality which all serves animate even the simplest epistle with almost trenchant Certainly correspondence liveliness the with Dr Atterbury and with Cromwell shows more severe dignity than most the letters yet even these may we find that con expression which seems summate ease be never failing with
those
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL house over his head
warm
by
a
authors who had
,
few
34
nay two
,
's
,
to
is
it
,
,
.
love with
in
:
man
a
As
“
)
1705
a
,
26
.
(
as
to
a
,
be
a
of
of
, us
by
,
of
.”
of
,
as
Pliny appears houses two his epistles And among the classic letter writers that the style Pope letters most definitely refers their grace their vivacity their keenness observation their sharp wit Pope show distinctly philosophical That the letters moralizing may tendency even seen from such quota Wycherley eighth tions that from the letter Oct desires no conver
mistress
."
,
as
(
in
a
,
I
: “ . . .
)
(
,
30
)
be
so
sation but hers man love with himself most men Again may pleased are best with his own he writes December 1710 those that are my friends laugh
,
is
(
.
a
is
in
am
.
W
.”
I
so
;
byat
it
to
is
, I
am
I
.,
:
.
,
"
:
,
to
in
-
,
, of
:
“
)
,
16
in
,
if
,
merry laugh with and those that are not company and myself ever wise There brilliant sally the seventh letter Sir Trumbull Dec 1715 When rumours increase and when there abundance noise and clamour believe the second report finally and the fifth letter Edw Blount Esq we find graceful consideration this penetrating and
is
it ,
beats about the breast for
company we receive here from fluttering unquiet motion but that a
the best
few
,
which
is
at
The highest gratification mirth
,
anxious what
can
,
a
,
we
.
little later find
in
a
needless
than
to
that we are able
these letters
observation and advice may be added such
,
the letter writer itself and
,
seen
-
that exists
is
of
to
,
we shall know
Pope much the same material
but
sooner
it
be
may
,
be
a
this solicitude
in
of
,
Thus
it
without
future being knowing
of
all
concerns and uncertain haste
to
important
in
in
:
; of
. . . .
a
moments and after leaves void and empty What we here call science and study are little better the greater number arts which we apply ourselves groping are mere the dark and even the search our most
,
-
fa
of
an
XXVII
.
.
Letter
to
us
,
.
of
.
H
To
o
Cromwell
.
if
as
in
,
is
is
in
no less conscious here than the letter writer Pope nothing since himself not conscious The letters has already been stąted are definitely composition miliar This familiarity enables see the por personality the author with absolute clearness observation
VITALIZATION
OF THE LETTER
35
traiture . They are graceful and elaborate ; they are conscious even to the point of being sometimes rhetorically so ; they are
witty and sprightly , full of a cleverness given to the creation of maxims and aphoris .ns ; they contain a frequent asperity of speech and an occasional arrogance . All these qualities serve to reveal to us the man behind the letters . As a familiar
document of a human being the epistles of Alexander Pope are invaluably alive. Moreover , Pope 's rearranging and re ascribing of the letters proves that he consciously regarded
as literature , not simply as actual correspondence . It has been said above that Samuel Richardson represents the very apex of the literary letter -writer with his Familiar Letters on Important Occasions ( 1741) . It is old news that them
Richardson was commissioned
compose
to
a
letter -writer
,
in
the course of composing which he became so absorbed that the subject developed beyond him into a work which resulted
the creation of Pamela . Having finished this novel, this constantly serious and , unfailing conscientious worker re turned to his original letter -writer and completed that , a work we now know as Familiar Letters on Important in
Occasions . Samuel Richardson
be
said
is
of whom it may mystify his readers ;
among those writers
that he never made any attempt
to
on the contrary , he made every conscious effort to clarify his purposes for those who might read the results . Thus it is that we are told , in the Preface actly what the author purposes
to
to
the Familiar do.
Letters
, ex
Nature , propriety
of character , plain sense , and general use , have been the chief objects of the author 's attention in penning these letters ; and as he everywhere aimed to write to the judg
ment, rather
than to the imagination , he would choose , that generally be found more useful than diverting . . . . He has endeavoured then , in general , throughout the great va riety of his subjects , to inculcate the principles of virtue and they should
benevolence ; to describe properly , and recommend strongly , the social and relative duties ; and to place them in such practical
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
36
lights , that the letters may serve for rules
think and act by,
to
as
as forms to write after .
well
may justly be said that , with some enlargement, what Richardson has written here is applicable to his entire artistic purpose. In consideration of the Familiar Letters alone , he
It
has accomplished all he set out to accomplish , and that so perfectly that he seems to have succeeded in doing even more .
be
.
of
but
,
,
We need
well
Richard they are
turn only
to
an
of
,
of
morality
.
by intent models
item
.
,
therein
as
's
said that they gave moralizing any and that may
was but incidental only letters are here not models form
have appeared son
form
,
models
of
their letters
may
it
letter writers
earlier
-
thors
as
of
its
Behind the entire creation of these letters is that high morality which the author possessed working out to the last lofty letter , with worldly virtue Of the au conception
of
, of
is
)
to
or
,
a
)
(
a
is
it
as
(
a
a
to
young man who guilty that letter from friend reprehensible conduct toward his father Letter LXIV filled with stern and dignified indignation stinging young woman that more letter CXXXVII from
.
to
In
so
in
of
”
,
of
a
is
color
to
is
.
It
the moral tone which often lends the sober that be found these letters Letter LXV Against too great Singing Love and Music we have
work “
in
in
is
to
",
as a
"
he
to
little fortune the man who has proposed that she be his mistress and that live with her Gallant order gather how strictly the moral purpose adhered this
of
a
an
epistle that warns against the acceptance life with too lightness and warns likewise against the case with which the graver things life are pushed aside when lighter
definite
LXX
)
(
in
or
of
in
warning
which
uncle
writes
to ),
in
of
is
gay
an
of )
a
,
?
(
.
Letter LXV
letter
com
much too his de the insularity Richardson
lover who
in
a
!”
a
Page XXVII
.
" *
French
we have
slight revelation delightful epistle XC
meanor and
Again
(a
a
against
an
a
“
.
to
,
tellectual nature
girl
is
matters are by For whenever chearful singer pany adieu improving all conversation much
VITALIZATION OF THE LETTER
37
at her new riding habit which is made so “ one cannot easily distinguish your sex by it . For you neither look like a modest girl in it , nor an agreeable boy .” O temporal O mores !
his niece of his
offense
peculiarly that
omes much of the that comes philosophy sound advice and wholesome that is to be found in these epistles . Thus such almost separate pieces , one might call them , are revealed ,
moral
purpose
is
full early
young
to
,
life
,
periods
be
.'
to
a
those
a
for
as
of
into
undone himself prudent mariner which may
still more important one than that
,
marriage widows
is
Pope
Richardson blends with his philos the soul the individual being doubt these letters indicate defi Any part the the writer number usually story and although the story
.
of
a
is
.
of
a
,
on of
,
a
us
for
a
of
tell
letters presented
for
,
and asperity
kindly concern Beyond the shadow nite bias narrative ophy
like aphorisms and maximsbut unlike whose maxims are characterized by
,
given
,
,
brilliance
as
It such
such quotations that Richardson
from
,
man
may
most
to
of
be seen his age
a
.
11
. . .
maids often mend their circumstances very rarely
by
it .
10
for
use
a
right
indiscretions
landmark example follow
is
.8
by
up
than
proper entrances behind
his own
us
make
a
. . .
,
shun his courses
set
an
who has
fitter
to
much
be
. . .
he
to
be
Twenty -one or twenty -two years of age his own master
man
a
this
for
out of
is
of
It
in
of
of , of
by
is
to
is
,
in
is
LXV CXLVII
.
Letter
.
11 10
.
II .
8
Letter Letter VII Letter
or
two these letters which there subjected the beautiful servant girl who
one
of
in
Pamela
the story
of
.
it
.
is
in
an
,
to
,
,
if
the moral lesson not always for the sake perceive volved none the less we are able that the author himself has undeniable interest the story means presenting his moral Perhaps this which he unconscious but none the less exists Inevitably we notice the germ
told
the
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
,
on
for
moral dangers of the city in which she attempts to make a livelihood . One of the most notable of these is Letter LXII , “ A Young Woman in Town to Her Sister in the Country , re counting her narrow Escape from a Snare laid her her
Arrival by wicked Procuress The story moves with absorbing rapidity and we even find our fears enlisted with the girl that she may not escape and our hopes that she will The letter indicates with positive clarity the fact that .
,
,
an
.”
a
,
first
an
,
so
,
in
,
is to
of
a
of
of
a
as
.
its
a
to
,
in
of
at
Richardson was all times possessed with the narrative im pulse even this collection familiar epistles and ability story well even when he was not telling that tell story for very own sake There be found likewise story different that contained Letter XLVI which tells the ruin trader because his persistent indolence and
, of
,
"
of
”
,
full score
narra
of
such
Letters CLXI reveal not only the
to
,
-
of
,
in
)
to
CLXV are series and all serve story telling power Richardson but likewise the variety
of
at
least
such
(
which
life
as a
slice
There are
of
the volume some
,
in
.
tive interest and character
letters
of
of
very human
"
of
contained
a
of
is
there
“ A
in
,
of
.
-
Again self indulgence Letter LXXVI humorous Epistle neighborly Occurences and News which tells many the fates the friends both writer and reader
in
of
a
.
-
is
of
in
so
A
to
in
.
as
his material well development be found these letters which does nearly any preceding let perfected not exist form Although ter writer that character we meet most the
to
a
.
in
-
all
,
,
:
in
,
,
less
there
,
None the
are
them
,
among
.
an
,
be
,
to
,
,
,
.
,
is
of
be
to
of
in
or
or
a
of
a
,
of
single letter only yet we remem characters for the space ber character here and there because the sheer liveliness and vividness with which he she made reveal himself writing Certainly herself the course the there are types number found these letters the irate father the justly censorious friend the contrite son the unhappy lover the outraged lady the innocent servant girl the un certain widow and the wise neighbor these and more They are sure portrayed different letters with little variation and with unmistakable family resemblance aside from
the
domi
VITALIZATION OF THE LETTER
39
nant types , some of whom do impress us with their indi viduality , occasional characters we remember more vividly . The facetious young lady remains with us from Letter LXXXIII as a possible prototype of the lighter moments of the later Miss Byron in Sir Charles Grandison ( 1753 -54 ) . Again , that poor tenant of Letters CVI, CVIII is memorable . Others occur . Many of Richardson 's heroes and heroines, if they may be so called , are of the lowest classes ; but an equally
of the merchant classes , and some few of a higher rank . So far as the style of these letters is concerned , it is char acterized by that breadth of flow as of a broad river , proceed ing with a steady dignity between banks and ruffled only imperfections persistent near those banks where the the
of
its
large number are
of
,
a
of
,
in
,
of
knowledge
,
in
,
;
in
.
of
is
is
. no
in
to
shore cause the water bubble and foam concentric circles that have entire effect upon the unshattered breadth expression that midstream The dignity and fullness really found which characterizes the style the substance the letters themselves As has been said again and again they are moral their purpose but they are likewise with exceptions temperate grave few their outlook full
is
no
literature
.
indeed
be
to
a
is
it
. If
this
is
—
not
be
may
it
reason why
to
,
of
,
be of
to
a
in
of
,
of
the world deeply concerned with the true seri things and with the sense life with the worth guide always values that must the life that culminate personal worthiness possible for peak letter palpable writer literature and there seems ousness
IV
THE FICTIONAL OUTPOSTS AND THE PRE - RICHARDSONIAN
LETTER STORY IN THE consideration of the letter -writer we have already seen , even in those early letter -writers produced long before the ap
pearance of Samuel Richardson , the tendency to yield to the narrative impulse in order that some sort of human in terest may be developed in the letters presented for the en
tertainment or for the instruction of the reader . It is not at be wondered at , then , that this narrative impulse in the form of the letter took upon itself a particular development
all to
of
of
travel
which scandal
Fiction before College desig
of
by
1
",
of
“
,
,
all
is
,
In
story
,
called the letter narrating the letter used for the purpose politics and above else the story love English Epistolary her admirable essay Wellesley Pamela Helen Sard Hughes
, in,
what might
into
.
own
be
its
of
.
,
of
;
”
(3 )
com
century
,
.
earlier period
that such collections
Language and
Literature
of
from
,
of1
The Manly Anniversary Studies Chicago Press 1923
extend most
the eighteenth an
a
as
earlier century
correspondence
are undoubtedly present
survival
in
an
of
is
, it
Thus
but lightly felt
is
,
into the epistolary fiction although all four tendencies
the first
of
the last three devices which
pletely and
the
“
“
(4 )
;
"
;
-
”
( 2 )
and
of
.”
lovers
correspondence is
friendly
It
"
“
.
(1 )
nates certain stock situations means which English epis tolary fiction before Pamela was developed There are post bag the rifled the letters travel the
the
University
PRE -RICHARDSONIAN
literature as Nicholas Breton 's
" rifled ” post -bag a
Packet
LETTER STORY
of Mad Letters
Poste , with Certaine New
A
41
Poste with
,
already discussed ; A Speedie Letters. By “ I. W . Gent .” ( 1625 ) ;
( 1603 )
II
and The Post- Boy Robb ’d of His Mail ( vol. 1 - 1692 ? ; vol. — 1693 ) , are actually part . Even those works , derived from such an impulse , which extend over into the eighteenth cen tury are more of the seventeenth in spirit . Thus we have, as late as 1719 ,
work attributed to Charles Gildon , which is entitled and described as The Post-Man Robb ’ d of His Mail : or , the Packet Broke Open . Being a Collection of Miscellane a
ous Letters , Serious and Comical , Amorous and Gallant. Amongst which are , The Lover's Sighs : or Amours of the Beautiful Stremunia and Alphonso the Wise , King of Castile and Aragon
,
Earl of Provence ; with her
and
King on
Let
Passionate
another Mistress . In Five Books. By the best wits of the present Age .8 None the less , we see even here that the chief glory of the collection is the story of Stremunia and Alphonso , a love story in letters. Of the four epistolary stock situations indicated by Miss Hughes in her essay , two are representative not only of situa tions but of uses of the letter in fiction as well . These are , of course , the letter of travel and the letter between lovers for the purpose of telling the story of their love . The episto ters
the
to
have developed until the very close of the seventeenth century , and the first notable work of kind The Ladies Travels into Spain 1692 Madam Daunois author Memoirs the Court France according entirety which former title The In genious and Diverting Letters the Lady Travels into Spain Describing the Devotions Nunneries Humours Cus toms Laws Militia Trade Diet and Recreations that People Intermixt with Great Variety Modern Adventures to
of (
of ,
,
1226
.
, .p
,
of
,
,
,
,
—
of
,
in
its
of
of
to
, ,
is
,
, .
.
. B .,
N
* In D .
VII
by
seem
,
not
)
does
is
its
lary story
of travel
his chusing
.
to
of
,
in a
de
,
by
.
of
of
,
of
.
of
of
a
,
of
,
or
of
,
's
,
this work called new edition the same year 1719 there appeared Sighs The Lover the Letters the most beautiful Stremunia Al phonso the Wise King Aragon and Earl Castile Provence Translated out the Provencial tongue into Latin Gonsalvo Mendoza version which further betrays the influence the prevalent story love letters that particular period
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
42
and Surprising Accidents : being the Truest and Best Re marks Extant on that Court and Country . It is interesting to note that the “ remarks " extend over a space of some two hun dred and eighty -eight closely printed pages . The letters are addressed
by the writer to
“
his ”
“
dear cousin "
and
,
when
they are signed at all, are signed rather bafflingly , “ yours. ” As the letters proceed , not only does the signature drop , but
the “ dear cousin ” retires to a minor place and , in Letter XII , is not mentioned until the twenty -third line. These are, then , letters in little more than name . As in most works of this sort it is difficult to say whether the author knew the land of which she wrote with any intimacy . Although she writes lively appreciation of her scene , she seems to be com fancy with fact. Such descriptions as that of the Caval leros riding horseback “ like the Turks and Moors, that is ,
with
a
bining
call it, taken in Spain
Genita ” ( Letter XII) and of the measures ward off the “ evil eye ” (Letter VII ) betray a certain knowledge of the land , undoubtedly . There is pres ent , on the other hand , that degree of fancy , aside from the author 's writing as if she were a man , that even in the most pedestrian of these travel -works in letters , allies them to the type of the voyage imaginaire . Mrs . Mary de la Rivière Manley has likewise contributed as
they
a
to
, Letters written by , by the Honourable Colonel Supposed Nun in Portugal to a Gentle
to the travel
letters in her work of 1696
Mrs . Manley .
To which
Pack
, a Letter from
a
is added
in France : in Imitation of the Nun 's Five Letters . In 1725 this was reprinted as A Stage - Coach Journey to Exeter , Describing the Humours of the Road , with the Characters and Adventures of the Company . In eight letters to a Friend . The chief interest in the work lies in the lively picture it
man
the inns, the customs of travel and the characters themselves . In the presentation of the love-ridden captain bumptious the author her and even sea and the beau gives
of
the journey
,
self , there is a definite step toward the creation of character in the story told in letters . To Mrs . Manley is likewise as signed The Bath Intrigues . In Four Letters to a Friend in
PRE -RICHARDSONIAN
LETTER STORY
43
( 1724 ) ,
London a book which is a distinct contribution to the large number of literary works which concern them selves with Bath . Whicher , however , attributes the book to Mrs . Eliza Haywood ,4 a writer of considerable power and versatility
.
Amongst other notable collections of travel letters that be long to the early part of the eighteenth century is the Mem oirs of the Adventures of a French Lady of Quality , during her late Residence at Venice , sent by her to an English Lady in London ; containing a great Variety of Fortune , with many excellent moral reflections . Recommended to the perusal of the Fair Sex (1705 ) . We are able to see here the influence of the didactic and philosophic trend of the earlier letter writers which carried on so definitely into the great flowering
of
the epistolary novel itself. Again , to the year 1717 belongs
a similar work described Lady at Paris to a Lady at Avignon . Con taining a Particular Account of the City , the Politiks, In trigues , Gallantry , and Secret History of Persons of the First Quality in France . It is of particular interest to note the fact
as: Letters from
a
that a commentator , in the Preface to the book , writes : There is not , perhaps , any kind of Writing so difficult as that of Familiar Letters , nor anything so pleasing when it is well perform ’ d .” Undoubtedly , the author has attempted a sort of lively verisimilitude in her work and succeeds rather well in reporting the scandals about a long series of Dukes and Duchesses , Lords and Ladies , and many another of noble designation . The portrait of Madame de Maintenon (her
“
self , like
de Sevigné , a prolific letter writer ) pre by sented here the author is by no means a superficial one and in the sixth letter, at least , we are given considerable
Madame
insight into the subtle practices of that celebrated woman . It is not until the tenth letter, however , that a complete his tory of this king' s favorite is given , in a lively revelation of her rise through
extremest difficulties
•George F . Whicher , The Life and Romances York , 1915, pp . 111- 112.
to
a
place
of
power
in
of Mrs . Eliza Haywood , New
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
44
she was enabled to mould to her own capricious monarch . The point to be made
which
will
great and
a
is , however , that
of letters , along with the two previously men tioned , very definitely further the growing practice of tell ing life stories , or histories , by means of the letter , and both
this collection
French Lady of Quality and the Letters from a Lady at Paris indicate clearly the in fluence of the scandal romance and the secret history so popu
of
lar
the Memoirs
the Adventures
of
a
.
of
of
at
the conclusion the seventeenth century and the be ginning the eighteenth Both the scandal romance and the
English
largely
in
and imitated
,
and were translated
the French and Span in
ish
secret history were brought over from
of
is
of
a
to
of
.
.
of
.
,
of
the work female authors among the ranks whom Mrs Manley and Mrs Haywood were particularly notable That the familiar letter was distinct aid the repetition personal histories scandal and obvious because the lively verisimilitude and the revelatory qualities which that to
.
to
by
a
is
,
of
, or
for
a
of
is
It
.
of
find thus that we are able letter possesses growing among here fictional interest collections letters which were made some other primary reason than that the story stories they may have happened tell pamphlet Of particular interest among the travel letters type
an .
;
,
of
;
In
.
all
.
of
of
:
of
is
of of
in
letter form
in
Daniel Defoe and published 1719 King being The title this work The the Pirates Captain Avery the Account the Famous Enterprises King Madagascar mock With his Rambles and Piracies where the sham accounts formerly published him are detected Two Letters from himself one during his stay written
of
,
an
,
to
,
The author here picaresque hero
make
a
.
the times a
to
of
a
to
eye
of
used
the tendencies the device the letter an
have
.
in
a
in
,
in
at
,
)
(
of
.
at
Madagascar and one since his escape from thence Defoe departs from the form earlier work The King the epistolary Pirates 1709 least that he makes his work fact which may probably be indicative that the work popularity Certainly this letters was steadily increasing by would be observed man like Defoe who always seems
LETTER STORY
PRE -RICHARDSONIAN
creature of immediate probability by means of actual correspondence . 1730 we have the translation of Montesquieu de 's Persian Letters by In
C
.
a
45
seemingly
de Sécondat
Mr. Ozell ,
,
Baron
and in
this
nitely the authors
epistolary
impulse
the trans indicate how defi
to
sufficient
century
were interested
Of the growing
for
.
of
the eighteenth epistolary nature
an
of
in
things
the English
of
a
part
the French work
is
lation
, .
of
,
of
not strictly
,
its
work we have the formula of an Englishman or Frenchman who visits some foreign country interestingly reversed . The Persian Letters present the correspondence of several Per sians, among whom Usbek and Rica are the most important , who have left their Persian habitat to visit Europe , and their philosophic comments upon that continent , manners cus personalities toms and form the bulk the letters Although
,
of
is
In
on
of
a
5
.”
as
"
les
of
as
to
for
in
so
,
.
a
to
in
of
in
.
fictional epistles 1668 was published French the first edition those Portuguese Let profound impression ters which were shortly make English fiction Indeed great was their success France that they proved directly responsible new kind Portugaises They ap literature referred that follow
English
is
is
French work which the story
to
the translations and imitations that precursor the direct much that
lovers are
of
between
of
.
of
,
at
if
or ,
a
of
, of
of
for
its
of
the letter fictional purposes that story the presentation lovers by all means the most important not least the most prevalent Of chief importance among collections letters use
employment
, p .
a
.
R
by
,
.
a
New
York
,
,
Manners
to
(
a
-
the Novel
of
Rise
the five Love Letters written of
The
to a
a
.
-
Morgan
to
in
answer
,
.
E
Charlotte
73 n .
•
)
Chevalier Del 1911
In
-
in
,
tle
,
to
;
in
,
L
.
in
.
of
in
a
to
'
Nun
English
in
1678 Five Love Letters from Cavalier Done out French into English Estrange These were reprinted 1693 but 1683 there being the already appeared Portuguese had Seven Letters part second the Five Love Letters from Nun Cavalier This too was reprinted 1693 1694 was published lit work called Five Love Letters written by Cavalier the
peared first
'THE EPISTOLARY him
by
in
1716 .
NOVEL
Nun . All
three works were then reprinted together divergent interest is the existence of six metrical versions of these Portuguese Letters , published in 1701 , 1713 , 1716 , and 1716 , 1718 and 1731 . The question of the genuine
ness
of
a
Of
these letters has caused considerable controversy
,
and
it is now believed that only those of the first series possess any semblance of recorded actuality . Whatever the degree of actuality of these letters may have been originally , they must be looked upon now as a definite step forward toward the fulfilling of epistolary fiction and toward the method of Richardson . Of their timeliness Dr. Morgan writes :
. . . the Letters came at the high tide of the revulsion of feel ing against the visionary ideals and poetic language of the Hotel de Rambouillet on the one hand , and against the high thinking and plain living of the Puritans on the other , in favor of life in worst immoral
in
license
,
- robustness, passion , and at
its
the raw
.?
word and deed
be
may
that the for what Ariadne my said
the Nun
, of
a
of
,
it
Concerning the letters themselves long complaint five letters are
first
."
,
a
of
is
of
of
.
a
is
of
,
of
.
a
of
of
in
,
,
,
of
“
after the fashion the abandoned Inconsiderate Improvident and most unfortunate Love Incidentally the woman berates her lover good round writing occasionally terms that are reminiscent the present any man rather than woman Not that there suggestion indelicacy but rather that the tone much possessed the writing masculine vigor Perhaps this she calls
,
a
in
be
to
, :as
in
is
a
,
.
'
L
is
to
is
due the fact that the translation the work man Estrange Certainly comparison indicates Sir Roger more graceful touch the French than found the Eng me But must
last forever
?
this absence
!
Bless
An Absence
express that Sorrow itself wants words laquelle ma douleur toute Quoi cette absence ., cit ., p . .p
?
it
,
assez
funeste
.
nom
2nd
of
Done out
Ed , )..
Cavalier (
-28 a
,
.ppto
.
72
a
'
L
. .
Sir -
,
,
by
8 ? •
Hughes 163 Morgan cit Five Love Letters from Nun Roger Estrange English
ingenieuse
.8
un
a
,
elle est
ne peut donner op op
'qu
!
,
,
to
Hellish
so
lish
French
into
PRE -RICHARDSONIAN
LETTER STORY
47
It is difficult to say with any degree of finality whether the difference between the English and the French versions is that of the writing of man and woman or the natural differ ence between the more masculine English timbre and the less masculine French . The letters as a whole are full of at tack , recrimination , and regrets , but it must likewise be re membered that they present a narrative of love that has cooled only in the person to whom the letters are addressed and , as such , preserve a certain dignity of sorrow , coupled with a just indignation that renders them singularly sus tained in composition . The Seven Portuguese Letters , de scribed as “ one
of the most
Passionate Pieces that possibly has ever been seem to be considerably less passionate in , nothing They tone as a matter of fact . record at all new that
extant, "
has not already been touched upon in the previous letters , with the possible exception of a vein of malice which lends the work a touch of unbecoming littleness . We might wish to avoid the original Nun as a dangerous individual in her just anger , but there is about her nothing of the spiteful viciousness which expresses itself in the writing of the second group
.
Both
characters
that point that vein
tolarians ,
groups of letters , however , attempt to make the involved real flesh -and -blood people and , from
of
view
,
add to the growing epistolary
literature
of verisimilitude which , in the work of later epis and especially of Samuel Richardson , becomes so
a characteristic . interesting It is to note that , as late as 1726 , Mrs. Jane produced Barker a work , called The Lining of the Patch
all -pervading
Work
,
which
she tells , in
themost approved hectic tragedy , the further ad ventures of the Nun and her escape from the nunnery . It is undoubtedly as a result of these Letters from a Nun to a Cavalier that a French paraphrase of the letters of Abe lard and Heloise , published in Latin at Paris in 1616 , was published in London in 1693 . The London publication of the Latin version (1708 ) was itself translated into English by John Hughes , about 1722 . Before the English version of Screen
in
fashion after the manner of Spanish
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL these sentimental letters was produced a number of love letters produced in 1671 ,
Mrs . Aphra
Behn
,
, however , there were England . As early as
that " admirable Astrea " who may
better have been called the amazing Astrea , composed a work called the Love - Letters to a Gentleman which seems to have fallen under the influence of the French Portuguese Letters . The letters themselves present the spectacle of a woman at tempting to retain the love of an indifferent gallant by means of the revelation of her own passion . It is scarcely necessary to point out the similarity of this device to the theme of the Letters from a Nun . The date of Mrs . Behn 's work is not certain , but the year 1671 is held probable because of a refer ence to “ my new play ." 9 “ New ,” however , may not necessarily mean
" first , ” since the record
Mrs .
Behn was in the vanguard
of the first is 1670 . 10 of the new impulse .
At
least ,
The influence of the Five Love Letters from a Nun may be seen not only in the subject-matter but in the titles them selves of numerous other works , such as : Love Letters be ; tween a Nobleman and his Sister with the History of their Adventures ( 1683 ) , sometimes referred to as The Amours of Philander and Sylvia ; Love Letters between Polydorus and Messalina ( 1689) ; Letters of Love and Gallantry and several other subjects. With the Adventures of a Young Lady , writ ten by Herself in several Letters to a Gentleman in the Coun try . All written by Ladies . Translated the French from ; King Henry ( 1693 ) Love Letters from VIII to Anne Boleyn .
Some in French and Some in English . To which are added , Translations of those written in French . With an Appendix , containing Two Letters from Anne Boleyn to Cardinal Wolsey ; with her last to Henry VIII (1714 ) ; Love Letters be
Beau
( 1723 )
lately passed between
Occasions
.
)
(
Astrea
New
York
,
,
,
-
.
the Incomparable
,
77
Aphra Behn
.
cit .
West
, .p
,
Sackville 171
, .
p
.
10 • V
Morgan
1928
and Love Letters on
persons
distinction 1730 special interest here are that rather tender story told .op
Of
;
of
deur of that
all
tween a certain Nobleman and the famous Mr. Wilson . Dis covering the true History of the Rise and Surprising Gran
PRE -RICHARDSONIAN
LETTER
STORY
49
Sister ,
the Love Letters between a Nobleman and his the historical romance revealed in the Love Letters
in
King Henry
VIII to
Anne
Boleyn
. The
first story
is
and
from
almost
an
epistolary novel in proportions and tells , in three parts , the love story of a young nobleman and his adopted sister set against a background of French history of the time of Cather ine de Medici and the Huguenot Protestants under the
Prince of Condé . The nobleman is the handsome Philander ; the heroine of this sentimental tale is Sylvia , the sister to Philander ' s wife , Myrtilla . Myrtilla herself is in love with the Prince of Condé and , as the story progresses , another young gentleman , friend to Philander , one Octavio , falls in love with Sylvia . The tale itself becomes extremely involved , after the fashion of the romance . Of particular importance is the fact that the letters are not confined to those between Philander and Sylvia ters from
, but
that there are given
Sylvia
,
likewise , let to Sylvia , as
to Octavio and from Octavio as the letters exchanged by Philander and Octavio . The letters themselves reveal a somewhat excessive sentimentality ,
well
in a fashion which borders upon pre Among ciousness . these epistolary efforts The Love Letters between a Nobleman and his Sister is scarcely one of the most distinguished works , but it presents none the less a definite step forward toward the epistolary novel itself. Incidentally , the Love Letters are supposed to present the story of two actual people and , from this point of view , have much in
and the story proceeds
with the scandal romance. The Love -Letters from King Henry
common
VIII
to
Anne Boleyn
make no attempt to disguise the personages presented but, after the manner of fiction , present the story of the love of these two celebrated figures with all possible verisimilitude . That they are in two languages is notable and it may be sur mised that this is done to indicate the learning of the mon presented
. The letters of the King are
open revelations of his brusque , breezy nature and , although they are love let ters , are brief and direct . This is especially noticeable in arch
contrast to the diffuse and circumlocutory nature of most of
50
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
the love letters
to
be found
this group
in
. The
letter of
last
is , rightly , marked by
Anne Boleyn to her lord a distinct and commendable dignity and by no little pathos . Most of the " love - letters ” recorded here indicate the influ ence of the Five Love -Letters from a Nun to a Cavalier , and in such a work as Letters of Love and Gallantry we have a nun 's letter to a monk which recalls the more famous letters
nun . The story of love is told in epistolary form , how ever in many other works of the day which do not bear the title of “ love - letters ." Thus , we have the following works which are likewise stories of love in letters : A New Version of the Lady Gras (i.e ., of Mary , Lady Grey of Werke ) concern
of
a
,
in
of
a
:
or ,
a
in
;
in
:
's
,
)
.
of
of
of
A
); .
P
(
is
To
,
of
,
. of a
added an
a
which
the ladies and
the execu
introductory a
an
to
of
;
a
of
);
Lady
;
(
. : E . or,
of
);
(
,
Letters
)
24
of -
(
tory
preface
Quality Chevalier entertaining his The Constant Lovers being Solenus and Perri the Amours and Adventures Pylades and Corinna 1731 Alexis and Sylvia 1718
1721
gonia
with
,
tion dream
novel
Newgate
in
Preston prisoners
to
;
or ,
a
to
(
of
)
(
);
1694
the Emperor
;
Historic Account the Amours Being The Perfidious Morocco 1702 Letters from Nobleman Two Ladies 1702 The Double Captive Chains upon chains containing the young gentleman one amorous poems and letters the a
Letter
An
In
.
(
. );
a
-
and twenty
or ,
Love Poesie collection seven love letters both verse and prose that lately passed betwixt gentleman and very young lady France 1686 The Unhappy Lovers the Timorous Fair Being One novel the loves Alexander and Mellecinda 1685
;
Cabinet
(
Misses
.
;
of
ter
ing her sister , the lady Berkeley. In a Letter to Madame Fan ( 1682 ) , which is an earlier version of the story pre sented in the Love - Letters between a Nobleman and his Sis The Familiar Epistles Col Henry Martin found his
. . .
.
R
of
from
of
the Marchioness
de
Letters
or
,
1732
);
Corinna
(
and
);
(
. . . .
. . .
.,
. . .
of
Memoirs the lives Gwinnett and Mrs containing the Letters Thomas Jun which passed be tween them Published from their original manuscripts Pylades 2nd Volume The Honourable Lovers 1731
PRE -RICHARDSONIAN
. . . , to
M
inal
French
the
, by
This group
, ing
LETTER
Count de R . . . . Translated Mr. Humphreys ( 1784 ).
of love tales in letters is much
STORY from
like
51 the
Orig
the preced
tone and material . They narrate romantic stories of usually separated by the misfortune of some unhappy chance . They are sentimental and verbose ; they owe much in spirit to the original Letters from a Portuguese Nun . It is interesting to note that on the title -page of the Letters from the Marchioness de M . . . there is reprinted a “ blurb " from in
lovers ,
Journal of Literature of
the
1734
which runs as follows:
' the celebrated ones of and Eloisa ; those of a Religious Portuguese Lady , and those of the Chevalier de Her – ; They are These of the Marchion ess de M , to the Count de R - . They have the Fire , the Turn , the Spirit , and easy Air of those we have mention 'd : They fur If
any Love Letters may be rank d with
Abelard
nish
this useful lesson , That Guilty unhappy Consequences . meet with
us besides
expect
to
with
Love must
Particularly notable in this criticism , aside from the lofty comparison to the classic love letters of the day, is the indica tion that here we have a love story in letters behind which there is to be found a moral impulse , something of that same moral impulse later to be found , indeed , in the art of Sam uel Richardson . The final letters of this volume are marked by a passionate outpouring of tragic writing which not only tells us of the separation of the lovers forever , the despair of the Marchioness and her weariness of life , but also makes clear the feeling that such are just punishments of illicit love . A distinct departure from the story of love in letters is to
, however, in Pylades themselves are not used as the
be
found
and
Corinna. Here
sole means
the letters
of telling the story .
Life of Corinna . Written by which is a sort of memoir ; in this first part are to be found letters as a part of the narrative . The second part con sists of the “ Letters to Corinna from Pylades , " themselves interspersed with considerable verse and , startlingly enough , There is
Herself ,”
a
first part called the
“
An Abstract of Sir Isaac Newton 's Opticks .” A third part consists of “Miscellanies by Corinna ." In so far as the with
“
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
52
letters dominate the work , the book belongs with this par ticular group : None the less , it definitely indicates a relation ship to that group of works in which use is slowly being made of the letter as one of the natural adjuncts of narrative .
of epistolary fiction , the letter used as a means of portraying manners , characters , and contemporary politics and , in another vein , as a means of reporting contemporary scandal. A rather large number of the publications of the day may be found to belong here . Among them are : - Philosophical Letters : or , Modest Reflec tions upon some Opinions in Natural Philosophy , Main
We likewise
have , among the outposts
several Famous and Learned Authors of this Age , Expressed by way of Letters : by the Thrice Noble , Illustri
tained
by
, and Excellent Princess , the Lady Marchioness of New castle ( 1664 ) ; The Gentleman Apothecary ; Being a Late
ous
and True Story turned out of the French ( 1670 ) ; Account of the Secret Services of
they passed by the way of Letters , etc . Translated out of the French (1683) ; Comical Description
to
Count
Teckeley
, as
J. de Villiers ) . de Vernay . . .
(of M
of a Nunnery ( 1700 ) ; The Country Gentleman ' s Companion for the Town : In eighteen Letters from a Gentleman in Lon don to his Friend in the Country ; representing the Advan tages of a Country Life in opposition to the Follies of the Town ; discovering most of the Humours , Tricks, and Cheats of the Town , which Gentlemen , when Strangers
to
(1702)
Written
,
are exposed
; Adventures of Lindamira ,
with her own hand
to
;
)
.
-
,
of
(
,
to
;
)
(
of
1713, titled
(
in
.
(2nd
By
—
etc
The Lover ' s Secretary ) ; original a collection of Letters from the Island of New Atalantis , etc . By the author of Those Me moirs . By Mary de la Rivière Manley (1711) ; Memoirs of the Dutchess Mazarine , written in her Name by the Abbot of St. Réal, with a Letter containing the true Character of her Person and Conversation , 1713 Secret History the Quality Most Famous Beauties Ladies from fair Rosa Captain Alexander Smith mund down this Time Spy upon the Conjurer revised by Mrs Eliza 1724 1715 ( 1702 )
.
Ed., , in Intrigues Court
A Lady of Quality . her friend in the Country
PRE-RICHARDSONIAN
LETTER STORY
53
Haywood ) ; Letters from the Palace of Fame . Written by the First Minister of the Region of the Air, to an Inhabitant of this World . By Mrs . Eliza Haywood (1727) ; The Perplex ' d Duchess ( 1727) ; Friendship in Death ; in Twenty Letters
to the Living ( 1728 ) ; and Letters Moral and , Entertaining In Prose and Verse ( 1729 -33 ) , both of which are the work of Mrs. Elizabeth Rowe. Of these volumes , The Gentleman Apothecary ; The Ac count of the Secret Services of M . de Vernay ; Court In trigues ; and The Letters from the Palace of Fame, incline
from
the Dead
toward
the scandal fiction
of
the period , while the portrayal
of manners and of character is more definitely to be found in The Country Gentleman ' s Companion ; The Adventures of Lindamira ; Friendship in Death ; and Letters Moral and Entertaining . There is, however , no hard and fast line of demarcation between that work which concerns marily with the retelling of scandal and that which to
manners
as they are exemplified
in
itself
devoted
is
. The
this group
of the Duchess of Newcastle are placed here because the fact that they are intended by their title to be
pri
letters
, despite
a
sort
of
philosophic dissertation in letters, they are none the less rep resentative of the foibles and inclinations of mankind by means of the correspondence of two ladies who are friends . The relation of episodes and the presentation of characters in this work are somewhat too brief , and the general tone of the letters as a whole suffers from too insistent moralizing . are completely
extended discussion
Letter
in
lacking at times
XXXIX ,
verisimil
there is an
vapour , clouds , wind believe the actuality of
of the physics of by
and rain ,” it is very difficult to having been written one woman applies
in
I,
Section
XLI
another
The same
III
a
,
a
It
.
an
,
of . as
in
to
is
,
to
,
Section
,
itself with
of
concerns
criticism
to
which very large the gout and indeed general As number these letters result the entire work too heavy for the purposes entertainment and too definitely derivative original product rank high adverse
Letter
"
its
itude and when , as
.
, the letters
to
Again
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
54
has, none the less , an excellent basis to which it adheres with continuous optimism . It is fitting that the two books by Mrs . Elizabeth Rowe, Friendship in Death and Letters Moral and Entertaining , be placed here . Although Friendship in Death is supposed to be a collection of letters written by the dead to their living friends , there is very little that is spiritual or unearthly about them , and most of the letters are filled with advice which , however moral it may be , is none the less imbued with a con siderable worldly interest . In almost any one of the twenty letters
, whether
reclaim
him
(Letter IV ) ;
"
be “ To my Lord . . . , from Ethelinda From Cleander to his brother , endeavoring it
his
from
,”
Extravagancies
XII ) ;
( Letter
,”
to
or
Varrius , dissuading him from the Pur suit of an Amour with the beautiful Cleora , ” (Letter XX ) , we are able to find a revelation of close human relationship , of passion , ambition , love and , even beyond that , a very earthly interest of the dead in the living . Such a letter as the “
Theodosius
From
to
to Emilia , in which is given , with such phrases as : regions of the celestial
seventh
But
, from Delia
how
song , in
shall
I make
all the pomp
a
description
of what an angel 's flowing harmony, would not fully de
you sensible
of heavenly
what figures of celestial eloquence shall I relate the loves of immortal spirits ; or tell you the height , the extent , the
scribel
In
of
fullness
their bliss !
. Incidentally , such a passage as this reveals a distinct talent in Mrs. Rowe for rhetoric of the flowing sort . It is the story interest as revealed by the rela among
these
so
from too
are
languishing lovers reformed
many
that appear
in
rakes
None
,
.
a
of
-s
,
and self acrificing friends and the characters single pattern these stories are too much
a
.
is
it
in
suffer
There
,
the story
body
,
single considered story and characterization in
when
of of
,
letters
monotony retellings
to one another that seems to be much that letters just Entertaining All these Moral and Letters
these
as
dominant in larger collection
beings
.
, all
tionship of human
epistles
,
rarity
a
a
of
is
the less
PRE-RICHARDSONIAN all definite
they are
narrative . Among
examples
epistolary
these
LETTER of the
outposts
STORY
55
impulse
epistolary
in
two notable
are at least
in letters which are romantic satires . These are the eight volumes of Letters writ by a Turkish Spy , who liv 'd
works
Five and Forty Years undiscover 'd at Paris :
Giving
an
Impar
tial account to the Divan at Constantinople of the most re markable Transactions of Europe : and discovering several Intrigues and Secrets of the Christian Courts , (especially of that of France ) continued from the Year 1637 , to the Year 1682 ( 1687 ) ; and The London Spy Compleat . By Edward Ward (1703) . It will be seen from the very title of the first of these works , how much of the secret history , the court scandal romance, and the letter of travel is to be found in the inspirational background of the eight volumes . Since the Turkish Spy is of so early date it may well be considered re
of
in
vogue of the pseudo -letter in fic important cog own way the in
is
of the
a
thus ,
,
and
machinery
part
a
as
tion
for
its
sponsible
,
,
six
by is
by
.
of
as
,
as
its
a
is
a
to
a
is
as
be
It
11
to
, of .
themovement the Letters from Nun Cavalier must remembered that the Turkish Spy satire the long romance with discursive histories and politics and adds along such with The London Spy the impulse use the letter means satiric expression That the former was extraordinarily popular indicated the
is
,
of to
in
, of
is
.
.
in
of
for
as
to
of
,
as
,
to of
a
by
in
is
.
a
in
is
it at
of
-
fact that there were twenty editions 1770 and 1718 Daniel Defoe wrote Continuation Letters Written important beyond Turkish Spy Paris The London Spy only partly itself that work written letters Such works indicate further development the epistle Important also the present history the development the letter one the natural adjuncts narrative used being story add verisimilitude the told almost the dialogue same manner made use add liveliness and
, .p 74 .
cit .
.op
Morgan
,
1
in
.
is
in
of
a
to
to
narrative which might otherwise be nature presentation faithfulness We have just noted Spy the fact that The London not written entirely let closeness
lacking
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
56
.
of
its
ters , but contains letters in the natural course of narrative prose There have already been mentioned the Memoirs the
of
of
,
to
)
(
;
.
of
's
)
; or ,
;
;
of
A
,
In
or ,
.
in
(
of . A . B .
byof
.
in
by
of
,
of
of
to
France
.
of
Relating the Amours the Duke Marriages Illegitimate and the the other Children the French King with the Princes and the Princesses the Blood Written French Madam Daunois the Famous Author the Letters Travels into Spain and done into English Mr 1697 The Lover Secretary the Lady Quality Written Adventures Lindamira her Friend the Country XXVI Letters 1713 and Pylades
Court Maine
them
,
,
courtship
in
which
above
of
.
and Verse
,
,
Prose
in
Pieces
during
a
tween
of
;
. .
;
,
Miscellaneous
of
:
of
ings
of
Memoirs the Lives Amours and Writ Richard Gwinnett Esq Great Shurdington Gloucestershire and Mrs Elizabeth Thomas Jun Great Russel Street Bloomsbury Containing the Letters and other and Corinna
be
passed
Sixteen
Years
;
.
on
and
letters
the Countess The Lov but there are
so
Olida
is
a
many interlying ters explaining
and from
,
letter from the Baroness Secretary composed chiefly
;
s
er '
to
letters
,
Du Maine
of
Brigid
;
that lady
to
to
de
in
to
of
of
. ).
(
in
of
All three these works are only partly written The Memoirs the Court France contain letters written from various characters the story each other letters from Du Maine Mademoiselle Condé and from 1731
letters
is
,
same growing tendency
: by
.
as a
itself but
,
fiction
end
in
end
in
an
,
This
some desired
as
the letter not
,
use
means
to
to
,
.
to
by
,
of
of
.
,
,
,
of
narrative prose between the let intervening action and particularly the Pylades and emotions with which the letters were received Corinna contains not only the love letters the two charac ters chiefly concerned but likewise presents the memoirs Corinna supposed have been written herself and ad ditionally interspersed with much verse From these three books already mentioned we may see the growing tendency passages
,
or
.
of
;
)
(
of
is
as :
such
of
of
further indicated the The Spanish Politician works Cardinal Alberoni the Management Some Account The Fatal Amour between 1718 French Done out
publication
PRE -RICHARDSONIAN
LETTER
STORY
57
Young Nobleman (pub . 1719 , as an addition to The Secret History of the Prince of the Naza renes and the Two Turks ) ; Love in Excess ; or the Fatal In quiry : A Novel . In Three Parts . By Mrs . Eliza Haywood (1721 ) ; The Reform ’ d Coquet ; or , Memoirs of Amoranda . A Novel . By Mrs. Mary Davys , author of The Humours of York ( 1724 ) ; The Amorous History of the Gauls , containing the Intrigues and Gallantries of the Court of France , during the Reign of Louis XIV . Written in French by Roger de Rabu Bussy and now Count Translated into English 1727 The Secret History the Present Intrigues the By Haywood Court Caramania Mrs Eliza 1727 and de
; of
)
.
of
by
)
(
of
(
. of
,
a
;
,
tin
de
Beautiful Lady and
a
.
,
its
's
de
,
of
48 )
at .
's
,
an
,
the letter
circumstance
.
to
in
or
,
vidual letters order indicate the mood writer receiver and any chance intervening highly passionate The letters themselves are
of
a
of
.
,
is
it
,
71 )
.
(p
,
of
in
or
.
in
or
.
,
few
.
(p
By
. La
.
to
, )
(
.
P
-
. in
The Life the Countess Gondez Written her own Hand French and Dedicated the Princess De Roche faithfully English Sur Yon And now translated into Mrs Aubin 1729 largely but not These seven works are likewise partly completely composed letters The Spanish Politician has more than five six epistles entire one hundred and twenty pages the most notable these being the Pope Letter and the Letter the Marquis Grimaldo compositions both admirable and sound Where the letters are used with obvious attempt verisimili tude The Fatal Amour like The Lover Secretary pursues running prose commentary between the indi the device
,
a
”
“
,
.
of
is
the use increases rather than
in
in
, .
of
and
Mrs as
the work generous
,
is
the letter
is
of
again
the
diminishes
.
ceeds
use
, .
wood
Its
,
itself but because
it
is
of
.
of
an
is
.
to
is
in
to
,
,
a
of
in
vein marked tone sentimental despair Of especial beauty and dignity however that letter the beautiful lady which she confesses the lord that she unable resist any longer and that his love has triumphed over hers him sincerity and simplicity Love Here oasis Excess probably the most distinguished this group not only chiefly by
Hay novel pro
Eliza
The novel
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
58
itself definitely reflects the growth of sentiment and of the appreciation of tragic situation . Mrs . Haywood indulges , al most
to
lemmas
,
excess
and
,
in the confused situations , the amorous di the ethical problems in love that were so
full
of of
little story
a
is
It
.
it
its
as
popular at this time but , as usual, she writes with that un failing liveliness which adds a degree of interest to her most pedestrian passages . The Reform 'd Coquet , by Mrs . Davys , makes considerable use of the letter between pairs and among groups of proceeds various characters
,
it
of
of
,
of of
.
of
a
at
in
,
the letter
to
. .
as
almost
P S
of
is
,
)
.
(p
56
, of
least one case
It
long
.
it
of
's
in
. .
is
,
although
as
type
,
tempered with more English Haywood History sense ethics Mrs Eliza Secret the something Court Caramania This has both the scandal romance and the voyage imaginaire makes pro notably tracted use the letter and the which
of of
this general
al
,
of
a
,
it
of
,
in
in
of
.
is
of
by
a
,
of
,
of
of
.
of is, is
of
,
of
,
,
of
in
,
it
resembles the work sents the figure
in
sentinient and didacticism which Richardson and furthermore pre Lord Lofty one the first almost too gentlemen ideal his kind whom Sir Charles Grandison the standard example The Amorous History the Gauls like the Secret Memoirs the Court France very much scandal romance and makes large use the letter most half the book being occupied the bulk the letters presented Like the Secret Memoirs this book full keyhole portraits the great and near great the court France and even this English version retains French quality distinctly palatable Of piquancy which makes brisk
which
be
to
de
,
of is is
a
is
in
in
of
pseudo history
a
.
,
as
of
is
or
a
to
.
is
it
The extended use the postscript these letters seems be distinct innovation fiction that more less strictly epistolary and natural advance to actuality that wards representation not over looked The work taken whole rather definitely attached
,
a
in
of
.
,
,
an
,
to
a
of
.
,
-
none the less The Life the Countess highly moral young Gondez presents the affecting story girl who married young old count falls love with man She retains her virtue even after the death her hus band and finally when she discovers that the young man she
LETTER STORY
PRE -RICHARDSONIAN
59
of
of
ity
loves is not worthy of her , marries another and nobler man . This may give some indication of the basically didactic qual
of
is
,
it
the
lat
century and the early part
the seventeenth
of
the fictional epistle
in
of
.
decade
the growth
seen
of
We have est
is
an
.
of ,
,
the novel There moderate use made here the let part epistle occurs ter and whenever the warp and woof the story itself
,
a
, ,
a
, ,
,
as
.
of
-
a
,
,
a
, all a
,
a
as
of
among the various uses
of
of
of
an
century
story
.
a
as
important means presenting Chief the letter have been presenting story indicated the use means travel history history politics psuedo scandal manners and story above else lovers Beyond this we have seen
the eighteenth
so
early works
of
in
of
.
in
or
is
of
perfect
to
what
was already
given
him
,
was
so
in
,
to
much
ultimate use the hands the Richardson who was not innovate
Samuel
as
,
master
he
these
its , in
for
,
,
in
by
is
in
in
to
it
its
a
of
however the growth the letter fictional device that might find proper place the general narrative accomplished order add that naturalness that alone by presenting the characters the story means their own dialogue epistle words either spoken recorded Above all this however the preparation the letter
of
on
,
it
-
,
.
true literary distinction
.
a
in
,
it
an
of
early
,
so is
,
in
as
be
,
.
between early letter writers
these
no
the distinction
lies
is
the novice and the fiction there truly great artist unless be Daniel Defoe and he may not early epistolarian claimed the grounds one many brief work letters But there were admirable and sincere technicians many thoroughgoing story tellers and the developmental work these that gave the letter even wherein
artist Among
AND HIS
SAMUEL RICHARDSON
DEVELOPMENT OF THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL BEFORE any discussion of the great Richardson — not only the man who chiefly developed the epistolary novel, but the fa
ther largely of the modern English novel — is attempted , it is well to say a few summarizing words concerning prose fiction English
in
as
it
stood at the
write . Not until the
to
time Samuel Richardson
began
century was well started had English cultivated for own sake Utopia Philip authors The More the Arcadia Sir Sid ney Barclay Argenis Bacon New Atlantis and the Eng longue haleine were lish imitations the French roman really prose all fiction sort but Defoe who made its
; of
;
,
is
it
,
a
of
of
de
's
;
's
;
-
the popular and artistically self supporting form
not
which we know today and may have written prose
of
prose fiction
by
eighteenth
been
of
fiction
.
prose
1931
of at
of
60
Haleine
English
.
Mrs veri
,
Longue
from
of
to
The Roman
The strain
pretended on
,
Haviland
.
? v
Philadelphia
development de
,
Defoe along with
and Spanish novelle run straight through
its
found
more realistic stories
.
the French be
from
may
. T . P ,.
Behn
to
of
developed
by
in
to
and the romances were superseded realism
,
.
as
ism
as
,
.
in
,
one the earlier men who The tendency toward the novel and away from the romance was however already work early 166o At this time the desire for some sort real began become strong the fictional output the day
Soil
SAMUEL RICHARDSON
61
similitude , loose morality , and forced gaiety and vivacity . There had begun to be developed , likewise , the scandal novel which , in the capable hands of such women as Mrs . Manley and Mrs . Haywood , had a considerable influence on the period . Beyond this, there was the group of “ Portuguese letters ” which definitely lent the tone of sentiment and senti mentality to the writing of the day and , even more impor tantly , suggested
the high value of personal, psychological to the writers of fiction . There were , in addition to this the eighteenth century dawned and began fold the narratives Defoe and Swift Defoe intensified pretended verisimilitude Swift like the authors the scan un
to
of
well known
presented
figures and events under
-
,
dal romances
.
of
,
;
,
of
,
as
all
analysis
thereto
in
The Guardian
.
It
,
a
in
Sir
the Lizard family
in
of
the experiences
de so
,
as ,
, ,
of
,
a
of
a
,
and added
.
a
stinging and entirely conscious satire But there was also distinct development the character the letter and the dialogue the growing fiction the period exemplified remarkable collec Roger Coverley Papers tion for instance the and disguise
thin
was in
,
,
in
of
in
.
of
it
completeness was not done with any real sense developmental finality Whether any these works were
.
or
chapter
of
, of of
,
a
of
for combination all these elements however that litera ture was waiting and although this was tended toward some the semi-domestic works Mrs Haywood and anonymous some the novels mentioned the preceding
no
of
is
,
Richardson
and
call
it of
.
or
to
be
work before the novels English novel may
of
to
is
it
in
its
of
.
to
is
or
impossible say Indeed actual novels not there hard and fast line demarcation between the romance the day and the realistic novel earliest forms For that rea point impossible son this that piece fictional the first
less
,
,
of
decade
the eighteenth
century
,
last
of
the
,
of
a
to
,
of
of of
it in
none the
as
.
It
that the emer gence the novel the favored form dates from the appear ance the works Defoe and Richardson and that there height popularity from which after the novel attains reigns supreme until the advent the romance resurrected said
with the work
62
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
of Mrs . Radcliffe ,
Gregory ("Monk” ) of followers and imitators .
Matthew
their countless train
Lewis
,
and
definitely stated that Samuel Richard the great developer the epistolary form the novel necessary comprehend exactly what there then epistolary and non epistolary that goes into the warp and woof the thiee great novels Richardson works almost mammoth proportions First all the novel itself was the b eginning time Richardson started write chief out pent up emotions The dignity and worth the aver put him age man once recognized readiness take is
, .
in
,
at
of
of
a
to
be
,
,
,
,
a
to
in
,
,
.
-
of
let
to
.
of
of
of
-
,
,
to
is
of
been
is
It
son
It has already
all
an
to
,
reorganized
that the theatre
ex its
or is
broad
,
be
importance by
.
,
fact
to
ideas then current had
and envisioned
of
;
changed
ened
A
be
to
of
.
:
to
stand for what he conceived himself be individual with many rights not heretofore clearly denoted Before this coming pass the social order had had the possibility
a
to
,
,
.
.
to
though weakened
.
,
,
the drama none the less persisted
's ,
As
ence
of
to
of or
.
,
on
,
was losing ground rapidly until 1750 thereabouts English large former hold life and thought was tent gone People were no longer completely satisfied either see read the then existing dramas Naturally new literary expression would be welcomed forms The influ of
he
.
's
,
it
an
to
of
,
as
late 1764 Horace Walpole Castle Otranto followed the rules the drama extent that made even more play dramatic than the same author The Mysterious Mother Richardson himself called Clarissa dramatic narra
a
.
,
.
p
,
of
the appearance
of
to
Novel
. . .
,
Walter Raleigh The English London 1894 142 ,
ley
Sir
, a
in
all
hold upon the novelists because public taste demanded and the homiletic habit present almost the novels
its
continued
it,
the dramatists
of
developed moralizing attitude
of
.
.
, , of
to
a
so
if
as as
.
a
,
of
,
they were the dra his characters play Thus Professor Raleigh judiciously points out the novel seemed play with elabo stage expanded rate directions written out and consid thereby added erable length The framework course made matters easier for the reader Furthermore the highly arranged tive and matis personae
Waver
SAMUEL RICHARDSON the eighteenth century was largely due to a pressure exerted upon the writers , for the most part , from the outside. There is no doubt , however, that in the case of Richardson , the moral impulse springs from within ; it is of the very fibre of the man . Richardson had the good sense , in the Steeleian phrase , to " make even virtue fashionable. " And since the dramas then being written and produced were extremely slow in action , slow in plot development , and full of analysis , to assume that they were really essays in dramatic or already sentimental novels . But novels could portray more advanced ideals of life because they themselves were
it
is safe
form
newer and not encumbered with a set of hackneyed conven tions such as those that hampered the drama of the day, and could , at the same time , reach a much wider reading public than that public which was accustomed to go to the theatre . Again , the consciousness of the individual, the theory soon to be given such force by Rousseau , that “ all men are free and equal ,” these things that the drama was not giving ex pression to because it was largely concerned with heroic greatness and with superficial social comedy , were definitely given expression
the Richardsonian novel . clear that the eighteenth century was to
in
It is therefore a cen tury of beginnings , literary , social , scientific . Amongst these certainly not the least interesting is Richardson 's discovery that the letter -writers and guidebooks of an earlier literature might be made into narratives. Just as the Italians strung to gether
their
novelle
with
a
link
story
or character
,
and , by
very old
so
did
giving
,
of
.
to
his
Richardson take a form of literature to it his particular brand of genius , make the exemplary com pilation into the novel . He made use, in one way and an other, of all the literary material that was ready for him at the time he began to write . That the popularity of Richardson is in inverse ratio to literary reputation few will today be able the greatness of deny Everyone knows the names Pamela Andrews Cla in
in
,
,
rissa Harlowe and Sir Charles Grandison but the volumes which they are described remain for the most part undis
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL turbed repose , among those books which , in Charles Lamb ' s phrase , “ no gentleman ' s library should be without.” Leslie Stephen says that “ a certain soporific aroma exhales from the endless files of fictitious correspondence . ” g And this is not the only paradox involved in the reputation and influence of this
of paradoxes . But
man
enough
of
. It
has been the habit printer of some to call Richardson “ the little .” Suffice it to say that , were these same people just in their estimation of the author , they would call him instead the great printer . He is , after Caxton , the greatest " printer ” in English literature . Aside from the vast folds of his personal and avowed cor such
respondence , Richardson has given us three tremendous novels upon which any consideration of the novelist must necessarily be based . They are , according to their full titles :
. Pamela ; or, Virtue Rewarded . In a Series of Fa miliar Letters from a Beautiful Young Damsel to Her Parents: Published in Order to Cultivate Principles of Virtue and Religion in the Youth of Both Sexes. A Nar rative which has Its Foundation in Truth ; and at the same Time that it agreeably Entertains , by a Variety of Curious and Affecting Incidents , is Entirely divested of All Those Images which , in Too Many Pieces Calculated for Amusement only , tend to inflame the Minds they ( 1)
should Instruct . (2 ) . Clarissa , or, the History of a Young Lady : compre hending the Most Important Concerns of Private Life . And particularly shewing , the Distresses that may attend Both of Parents and Children , in Rela Marriage tion to . Published by the Editor of Pamela . History (3 ) . of Sir Charles Grandison , In a Series of Let ters , Published from the Originals by the Editor of Pa the Misconduct
mela and Clarissa .
It
that , as we proceed through the titles of they grow constantly shorter as if , in the the author wished to explain everything by his title to
is
to
be
noted
the three novels , first ,
• Hours
in a Library
, “ Richardson 's
Novels,"
I, p. 48, London , 1892.
SAMUEL RICHARDSON
65
, having felt his way into the mind of his , reader with Pamela proceeded to shorten his titles with fol lowing books , leaving the works themselves to explain what the reader and then
the titles did not.
It
seems almost imperative , along
with
the full titles of
three works , to present a brief recital or plots , of the three Richardson novels , in these
of
the contents
order
to
,
make
, the distinct similarities existent in , indubitably mark all three of them similarities which the novelist 's insistence on presenting a definite sort of moral ity and particular type of moral issue in the stories he is writ ing , not for their own sake , but for the sake of that moral clear at the very outset
issue itself . It must first be noted , concerning Pamela , that, although it begins with Letter I, it is , at the outset of the story , not so much a series of letters as a series of recordings in the journal of the heroine , a combination of letter and journal which is later which
to
be found in several novels of the epistolary group , of Scott 's Redgauntlet is by no means the least , although
that later novel makes use of narrative in addition to letter and journal , and Pamela does not. Many of the letters are here written by Pamela with something like a conviction that they will never reach their destination . And yet she writes ! The result , then , is the production of something more nearly a diary than a letter or group of letters . Again , many of the letters written by the heroine with an intended destination fall into the hands
of Mrs . Jewkes or Mr. B - , for whom they , a device whereby Richardson adds to the
were not intended dramatic suspense of the story . Pamela
tells us ,
in
these
letters and the diary
, her own
story of resistance to the unvirtuous advances of her master . She is a serving -girl in the home of a good and elderly lady ,
who has one son , Mr. B , the hero of the novel, in the broader sense of the word . At the beginning of the girl 's story , her mistress has just died . In the first letter to her parents , Elizabeth and John Andrews , Pamela tells of this death and of the kindness of her master . In an answering
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
66
letter , the parents wicked advances on ent that the parents their daughter , and fact she records
in
of the girl warn her against possible the part of that master. It is soon appar were not amiss in giving such advice to it becomes apparent to Pamela herself , a Letter X , that Mr. B — desires her . Pa
mela , however, still feels safe from all harm because of the presence of Mr. B ~ 's virtuous and kindly housekeeper, Mrs . Jervis , who indicates with considerable clarity that she would not permit anything untoward to happen to the girl at the hands of her master . Mr. B - , none the less , pursues his ad vantages , to the increasing distress of Pamela . The girl finally decides to leave Mr. B — 's services entirely , but is persuaded by Mrs . Jervis , who has in the meantime been intimidated by her master , to stay somewhat longer and ultimately to leave
Mr. B - meanwhile Mrs . Jervis ' room ( with the
the house with her . Pamela
's
At the
conclusion
gains entrance
to
knowledge of the housekeeper ) and Pamela , upon seeing him , falls into the first of a long series of fainting fits which persist , not only through the entire length of this book but even through the entire range of the literature of sentiment of the day . Mr. B — then offers to make Pamela his mistress at a handsome consideration , but the girl courageously refuses him and pre pares to leave his house . She leaves for the home of her father and mother in a carriage along with John , another servant of Mr. B - , who treacherously carries her to his master's coun try seat in Lincolnshire . She is met there by a dragonous old woman , one Mrs . Jewkes , who is to be her keeper , Pamela thereby becoming the literal prisoner of her master , Mr. B - . and
of Letter XXXII ,
in which Pamela tells of Lincolnshire , the heroine begins her Journal. It must be remembered , however , that the Journal itself is full of letters , some of which , as has already been intimated ,
her arrival
in
are written
with the intent that they be delivered . The
Jour
nal begins a long recital of the indignities heaped upon the girl by Mrs. Jewkes , who even proceeds so far as to steal her small savings from her . In addition , a certain Mr. Williams , a young parson , offers her marriage as a means of
SAMUEL RICHARDSON escape
67
her predicament , but Pamela
from
refuses this ,
fear
she might
ing that thereby involve Williams in the distress that has fallen upon her . Her fears are borne out by the fact that Williams is attacked and finally arrested for debt at the instigation of Mr. B Pamela 's case proceeds from bad to
, and she is finally tempted to drown herself in a garden pond . She resists the temptation , however , and this is the dramatic high point of the story ) but , on being discovered , is subjected to worse cruelty on the part of Mrs. Jewkes than
worse
before . Mr. B — himself then comes to the Lin colnshire estate , which step further terrifies Pamela . He dis covers her Journal, with record suicidal intent and permit the persecuted girl relents his severity deciding
,
of
to
off
,
of
its
she suffered
leave He sends her road they are overtaken
on
,
a
a
,
. to
.
Pamela
by is
of
as
to
father with the utmost kindness tenderly solicitous Pamela and
he was heretofore brutally desirous his
as
her be
,
-
B
.
who receives and proves himself
her affairs
to -
is
.
Mr
B
's
is
at
to
.
in
.
,
,
in
-
B
.
.
to
with trusted servant but the by another servant who bears mes sage from Mr which the master declares that he can not live without his Pamela Pamela who has all this while been falling love with the undisciplined Mr now appeal finds herself unable resist his and decides return overjoyed Her master the girl return and offers her honorable marriage Pamela accepts and later married
is
a
's
,
B —
.
.
of
.
so
be
to
,
,
.
to
of
by
by
,
a
a
to
is
,
is be
let
-
,
any continuance
that affair
are
by
is
.
it
graciously and when she meets chance she the child that the two have had Pamela has this definitely intrenched herself her husband affec
's
time
her fears
alarmed
in
kind
so to
allayed
but
finally won
reconciliation Pamela the intelligence that previous intrigue with one Miss Sally
said
somewhat of
, ,
Godfrey
B
,
is
.
has had
B —
.
Mr
Mrs
, it ' s
to
Davers now
of
by
all
is
's ,
,
at
to
,
surveyed friends and although she curiosity prize them first with all the directed toward accepted mare most them Mr sister Lady Davers who has this while highly disapproved her easily brother conduct not however reconciled her brother marriage servant girl Yet even Lady presented
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
68
tions that he receives both her mother and father into his Bedfordshire mansion " with great goodness and com plaisance .”
At this point in the story , the second part of Pamela is , and this again turns the course of the narrative from journal form that letters 103 letters almost In
of ,
totally devoid
.
of
a
to
as
its
begun
of
,
unlike
on
children
.
,
The letters here
of
and the story
,
of
her first
so
son
,
the birth
the social
of
's
her during this rise her considerations world her attitude concerning the rearing face
after
,
is
.
B —
Mr
on
of
as
,
of
any action whatsoever the rise Pamela presented into complete power the wife along with Pamela thoughts the ethical problems that
, of
they
concern
Pamela
,
.
a
as
is
question
a
do
Senti
own sake
.
its
for
is
it
in
to
a
so
of
,
it
in
,
in
with
the public letter any other form and here we find could Pamela which caught the interest vast
as
,
as
to
so
or
,
obtrude itself has had something with which the reader interested mentality however could be purveyed form well the quality majority
to
,
a
to
,
,
to
It
at .
to
is
is
to
,
its
,
letters
of
which teach propriety and morals attraction still further be wondered Galsworthy has true that English fiction from Richardson purpose but either the had for the most part do with carefully woven into the plot thesis has been not ries
the purpose
tremendously
realize that this novel
se
have been once
we further
is
should
so
a
and when
,
popular
of
in
.
it
Pamela
form
is
, , as us
a
as
in
its
of
to
her This course indicates the ex the epistolary method which Richardson indulged pos when he became more thoroughly acquainted with sibilities narrative medium today To seems peculiar that novel put letter
pansion
or
are neither from
although
,
letters which
,
a
present
few
,
begin those which Pamela and which exchanged largely are between Pamela and her parents are exchanged between several correspondents and there are
of
,
of
up
-
-
as
a
of
a
,
,
.
its
of
readers Into the microcosmic circle Rich where he was little god came Pamela and Pamela fitted into her surroundings and into the events which she brought young just lady was victim the well the ardson
'
1740 s should
SAMUEL RICHARDSON
69
have done . In addition , Mr.
- , Lady Davers,
B
Jewkes , are likewise realistic creations and are consistent in what they do in their own little worlds . Pamela herself
Mrs .
may assume , when we think of her more the role of an ideal of virtue , advocated
women
in
in
as
retrospect, more and that quality was then
.
a distinct modernity in Pamela and much of this be found in the character of the heroine herself. There no better instance of this modernity , however , than is to
There is
is to is
in the fact that the girl falls in love with her would -be seducer . Perhaps there are some who might feel that this is too close to the questionable technique of our modern " movies " to ring true , and that Pamela 's seeming
be found
volte face bespeaks
inconsistency
in character
delineation
. It
is more truthfully to be said that this very volte face is an indication of the fact that the author was drawing consis tently the picture of a girl who , although she may not have
full control over the
emotion of love (and there seems to patent why be no reason a servant girl of Pamela 's type would not have fallen in love with the dashing Mr. B - ) is deter mined , none the less , to preserve her virtue no matter what the cost , thereby showing herself as wise as she is virtuous. But, again , we do not receive any sensation of the wrenching of circumstances , nor is there really anything basically melo had
dramatic
in
the fact that Pamela
falls in love with
Mr.
B—
.
Pamela one of those - one is fortunate - books of which the heroine was so popular that the author had to accede to popular demand and write a sequel. While Pamela ' s reactions to high life , devoid as they is
almost tempted
to say un
any conflict whatsoever , may not be of as much interest as are her early struggles with their carefully handled element of suspense , the tremendous popularity of the work is hereby unmistakably proven in the very existence of a
are
of almost
sequel .
, the tremendous and tragic novel that followed , tells the story of an innocent and virtuous , but obsti , young girl, Clarissa Harlowe , the beautiful daughter of
Clarissa Pamela nate
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
no
family of some social degree , and the persecution of that and lover . The Harlowe family is motivated , with the sole exception of Clarissa , by avarice and , although Clarissa has turned over her fortune to her father and brother for management, the father , the brother James, the sister Arabella , and even the mother of the girl desire her marriage with one Mr. Solmes , an alliance that is distinctly to the advantage of the entire family but repugnant to the a
girl by family
girl herself . Arabella has a suitor who is called Robert Love lace , a handsome and debonair and dissipated young man of
exceedingly doubtful morals ; but this suitor finds himself in Clarissa than in her sister . The Harlowe
more interested
is disturbed by Clarissa 's aversion to Solmes and as a result treats her with the utmost cruelty . In the meantime , Lovelace has transferred his suit to Clarissa , a fact which fur ther enrages her sister against the girl. Lovelace himself has likewise been offended at thehands of the Harlowe family and is tempted by a desire to humiliate these people . He has a se cret agent in the family in the person of one of their servants
family
and is thereby able to carry on his work , though in their very midst. He surprises Clarissa in
absent a
,
even
woodhouse gaining her
,
of
,
a
in
,
,
a
.
's
.
of
of
a
of
a
to
;
all
by
and , after her fright has worn off, succeeds in confidence to a considerable degree , and some of her confi dence as suitor which he had not heretofore gained . Clarissa now learns that a day has been arranged for her marriage to Mr. Solmes , and her brother and sister declare that they wish the handling of their sister left to them . Poor Clarissa is at tacked on sides aunts uncles cousins and even more distant relations while she stands state vacillation be tween desire look upon Lovelace with the utmost favor feeling uncertainty concerning his intentions For and considerable period the unkindnesses her family continue along with the persistences Mr Solmes and Clarissa own or
by
.
to
of
.
.
formulate
his character Clarissa begins plan whereby she may leave her family The
the looseness a
cation
of
to
firm resistance him She meets Lovelace once twice and her inclinations toward him are again turned further indi
SAMUEL RICHARDSON
71
mother of Miss Howe, Clarissa 's dearest friend , to whom she writes most of her letters , refuses to take Clarissa into her own home against the wishes of the Harlowe family and that avenue of escape is thus closed to the girl . In desperation , she writes to Lovelace that she will meet him and go with him to except from seek , even though she knows nothing of them stray report , the protection of the ladies of his family. Im mediately , she repents this step and attempts to retrace it by
writing another letter , this time one of negation , to Lovelace . The young roué , however , pretends not to have received the second letter
, and
Clarissa is forced
to
meet
him
outside her
During the meeting , Leman ( the father ' s Lovelace in the Harlowe household ) sets up a cry rissa , thinking herself discovered , rushes off with gates .
agent and
of
Cla
Lovelace
.
The man now no longer holds honorable intentions concern ing Clarissa because his vanity and pride have been piqued by her many refusals of him . Yet he loves the girl. His con
duct toward her , however , as soon as he has her with him alone , changes so that she herself is aware of the change . He installs her in lodgings in St . Albans and , although she pleads with him to leave her , he none the less stays by her side so that she is convinced that she must ultimately marry him . She refuses his proposal because of the offensive manner in which it is offered . Clarissa , seeing a greater possibility of es cape
, proposes that they
go
to London
, and Lovelace pretends
rooms there , but
to allow her to choose those she chooses prove to be kept by a woman who is actually in the employ of Lovelace . Together , they go up to London , where the story is continued . The man still continues to delude the girl with offers of marriage and prospective plans of the house they are is somewhat alarmed to occupy after their marriage . Clarissa
,
at, although by the fact that although riage , he never once sets a
Lovelace talks constantly of mar possible day for the ceremony. Yet recible day
for
muitable that she innocent that it seems inevitable that ultimately evening should meet disaster . An she spends with her lover ' s friends disgusts her with them and makes her even less ready to marry Lovelace than she was before. The Clarissa
is
so
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
72
man , however , has certain marriage settlements drawn up in seeming preparation for a wedding . Yet Clarissa will not begins to devise , with her friend Miss . She hasten matters , escape Howe a means of from London , but Lovelace suc preventing by introducing ceeds in this to Clarissa one Cap tain Tomlinson , who pretends to be a close friend of Cla rissa 's Uncle John , from whom he brings news that the girl's family
will be
reconciled
to
her
if
they are certain
she has
married Lovelace . Clarissa relents of her hardness and shows a distinct favor toward Lovelace ; he attempts , however , to take so gross an advantage of this that she turns from him and decides definitely that her only possible course is one of es cape . She goes to Hampstead , to which place Lovelace fol lows her along with the Captain and again offers her marriage . Meanwhile , he has intercepted a letter from Miss
at
,
is
It
of
, he
.
,
in
.
to
is
off to
Howe to Clarissa and substitutes for it one of his own inven tion , which so impresses the girl that she again changes her mind and decides to accept him . Lovelace produces a license and urges Clarissa to go with his aunt, Lady Betty , and his cousin , Charlotte Montague , to the house of his uncle where the marriage will take place . Lovelace then procures two women to impersonate his relations and bears the girl Montague House but actually carries what she believes length suc her back London here that Lovelace ruining ceeds her against her will and the horrified and distracted girl lapses into delirium Lovelace becomes vio
is
.
is
;
is
.
by
in
a
to
of
to
re
,
to
is
,
.
,
of
in
on
of
all
,
lently conscious really loves Clarissa and the fact that again when she has somewhat recovered offers her marriage rejects which she with the unyielding pride which she capable Her body violated her will not From this point the story the heroine remains absolutely adamant and Lovelace although he retires the estate his uncle from which he bombards the girl with letters begging that she marry him absolutely unable break her unflagging sistance The girl retires the house mercer Covent of
of
,
in
,
correspondence with Garden where she succeeds means several people further unearthing the villainous plans
RICHARDSON
SAMUEL
73
of
.
.
's
.
to
,
,
on
,
for
her lover. Here she is discovered by a woman with whom she once lived , who has her arrested debt Lovelace learns this and appoints his friend Belford save Clarissa From this point Belford becomes the girl friend and guardian growing
by
,
of
,
,
is
is
of
.
an
in
is
of
of ,
. of
in
as
.
of
,
of
in
be
to
in
is
,
is
of
.
on
is
“
"
,
,
in
a
in
.
,
to
,
. of
,
,
by
of
.
to
,
to
.
,
,
from
largely
is
an
is ,
the meantime
in
weaker and weaker illness that induced intense mental dis turbances and the continuance these renders her condi tion dangerous Meantime her cousin Morden also her guar dian returns from abroad and hurries her assistance but discovers that she has not long live Lovelace informed agony despair of what has come about and he equalled Clarissa dies however and the horror Lovelace only that the Harlowe family which now blames itself for the tragedy Lovelace retires the continent whither Morden follows him The two eventually meet and engage mortally wounded and dies duel which Lovelace with the words Let this expiate his lips undoubtedly the younger sister and imitator Clarissa Pamela but the tiresome and sometimes forced quality that prevails Pamela not found the writings Clarissa perhaps because she writes out the potent anxiety her distress The style and sentiments the writing rise proportion catastrophe approaches the Likewise since Clarissa
of
ing
,
in
,
of to
a
,
of
an
of
,
to
in
of
the chief people this book are almost all persons some distinction who may be claimed have received greater struction than the innocent country girl Pamela the au intersperse thor has had additional opportunity the greater number course the work reflections concern
,
of
to
of a
so
,
to
express the tendencies life and human nature and opinions polite according these the dicta and cultivated society that the opinions may thereby be rendered more
,
of
a
of
,
a
of
to
be
to
a
by
a
a
is
of of
of
by
.
,
,
in
a
,
of
at
the sametime more useful Instead statue lover who never speaks but the organs another we have Clarissa lover who himself one the chief cor respondents and who writes great number letters marked expression and fervor careless humorous gaiety not thought fitting correspondence lady the the elegant and
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
74
an
is
to
.
,
of
in
.
a
of
in
,
is or
of , ,
for
period without some suggestion of indecency . Thus , by hav ing Lovelace write himself , much is given the reader that morality had needs must have been omitted the sake Clarissa others the ladies done all the letter writing There likewise Clarissa more description than be found Pamela and we have almost uninterrupted graphic reality Our curiosity series scenes described with
,
is
it
,
a
in
in
ro
,
of
,
advance which
.
,
,
an
Richardson made steadily and his feelings concerning romance we may con deliberately We should remember that the
natural the light clude
is
,
, or
,
.
is
thus not only aroused but likewise gratified All the de scription contained here however whether character by scene action marked distinct advance toward the
of
nothing but representations the illustrious pos nearly ideal actions illustrious persons All was pre universally sible Above the emotion love predominant one sented take precedence over all especially true other emotions the French writings the type that the authors appeared be ignorant all the loving except constancy virtues that with ardor and as
so
is as
. .
of
to
of
of
of
to
of
as
is
.
It
a
as
.
all ,
.
of
mances we had
a
It
of
,
,
Such however was not the aim Richardson here has already been intimated that Clarissa represents great step
,
.
,
.
of
be
,
is
.
of
,
to
of
or
in
Pamela
from
it
the technique which shows Here group the letters are sent from more than one person persons and we are inevitably made feel that hereby more characters sweep into the circle our vital concern But important more than that there the increased purpose and more accurate aim this novel which must taken into consideration We cannot help feeling that the moral forward
,
of
a
is
'
so
Dr .
As
.
‘a
of
by
in
is ,
.
,
.
,
p
gentlewoman
the face the fact that family any sense the
Samuel Richardson Introductions 1902 XXXIII New York
.
,
*
Clarissa in
the more remarkable
vol
is
here sustained with Phelps has pure woman faithfully
's,
in
,
is
is
Tess
feel that her boorish
The Works Phelps Clarissa ,
certainly
Unlike poor
of
we cannot
Clarissa
. I,
and this
is
.”
4
presented
(
said
:
well
“
it
,
aim which was always Richardson greater distinction than Pamela
William
Lyon
SAMUEL RICHARDSON
75
word ,
a group of gentlefolk .) Plainly indicating his aim here, the author himself says in volume IV of Clarissa — “ 'Much more lively and affecting must be the style of those who write in the height of a present distress ; the mind tortured by the pangs of uncertainty (the events then hidden in the womb of fate ) ; than the dry , narrative , unanimated style of a person relating dangers and difficulties surmounted , can be ; the re later perfectly at ease ; and if himself unmoved by his own story, not likely greatly to affect the reader .' ” How different is this from the doctrine that great art is produced only when the event is concluded and the mind is once more in a state of tranquillity !
It is at an ultimate naturalism that Richardson is most definitely aiming in Clarissa . Already this had been at tempted in France . It was Marivaux that endeavored to bring back his countrymen to nature . His Marianne and Paysan paintings Parvenu are after life ; in these the author speaks less and his characters more ; but even Marivaux did not dare to entertain his readers with private and domestic oc currences . True it is that his Marianne speaks like a girl of wit , who loves a kind of general virtue , which consists in pre ferring her honor to the gratification of her tenderest wishes . But the particulars which constitute a virtuous life are not exhibited ; there is no representation of the minutiae of Vir tue ; no example of her conduct to those by whom she is sur rounded as equals , superiors , or inferiors . Marianne is a kind
of chronicle in which
some memorable
adventures
are
well
. The flow of naturalism was a one, but nowhere in France or England did it reach so domi nant a peak , not even in Pamela , as it does in Clarissa . Cla rissa is not a mere chronicle of memorable adventures . It is a history in which the events of the heroine 's life . follow each other in an uninterrupted succession . Her letters are un doubtedly full of reflections and remarks which seem to be the result of great knowledge of mankind , yet the whole is described
steadily
increasing
reach of every capacity and is calculated to make every reader wiser and better . None the less , we do not feel
within the
76
THE EPISTOLARY
any wrenching
of
naturalness
NOVEL displayed
the wisdom
in
by
this girl, for it is a natural wisdom inspired by her personal virtue combined with her present circumstance, rather than the development of a wide and all - embracing knowledge of mankind . What Marivaux perhaps did not dare to do , Rich ardson did in Clarissa . There are strong intimations of this approaching ideal of naturalness in Pamela , and even what there is of high romance in that novel is logically explicable through
which
in
finds herself. But Clarissa is the novel and for all, the necessity of veri
she
Clarissa herself the paragon
.
the day
all great fiction . it succeeds in printing upon the literature of own leading characters infallible models Just
to
this ,
its
Beyond
of
similitude
is
and the situa
establishes , once
which
as
the leading character
as
tion
of
the medium
and touchstone
highest
is
to
in
of
of
it
a
.
,
of
of
.
.
,
is
of
to
is
is
of
as
of
,
in
a
is
.
,
of
.
so
,
”;
an
,
so
;
so
of
-
of
,
so
virtue tragically assaulted just Lovelace the prototype eighteenth century the roué much that Napoleon English when he heard the name Lovelace attached officer remarked that that was the name the man Cla rissa are Miss Howe and Mr Belford the models upon every heroine and which the confidante and the confidant Beyond may hero are made these four be said that there single character not the novel the characteristics whom are not impressed upon all his letters the bust king upon the coin every letter his country The style admirably adapted the character the writer Here again the triumph verisimilitude
,
,
,
's
is
in
Addresses
Augustine
Birrell
New
York
,
and
,
Essays
of
,
.
p .
, 1,
219
,
:
an
,
by o
The Collected
1928
Sir
in a
as
.
is
of
's
,
.
its
of as
,
of
,
The two Richardson novels now considered are essen tially the stories women The third novel Sir Charles Grandison has chief protagonist man the most per society gentleman fect prototype all English fiction possible George exception with the Meredith Wil loughby Patterne The story follows Miss Harriet Byron who has been for many years orphan reared grandparents her who have conducted her the paths
SAMUEL RICHARDSON of virtue. Her
is now dead and she is living Although with her . she is the possessor of , Byron but a small fortune Miss is the recipient of the atten tions of many of the young men who live in her vicinage . The girl goes up to London , however, and there continues to attract the attention of young men . Chief among these are young Mr. Fowler , nephew of a Welsh baronet , and Sir Har grave Pollexfen , a handsome and wealthy roué , distinctly
grandfather
uncle , Mr.
Selby
reminiscent of Lovelace . Harriet will, however , have nothing to do with either of them , despite the fact that Sir Hargrave is both confident and persistent and Mr. Fowler persistent but pathetic through the medium of his uncle . Sir Hargrave resorts to foul means to capture the favor of the girl and , by
a
,
,
course given
is
.
,
the home his sisters The gentleman thereby be Sir Charles Grandison who
to
to
takes her proves
of
of
Sir
by
means of engaging one of his henchmen in her service (a device already used in Clarissa ) has her carried off from a masquerade ball to a house in Paddington . She struggles to escape and , in so doing , receives a slight injury which frightens her abductor so that he decides to remove her to his country house . On the road they are met by an unknown gentleman in a coach . Harriet manages to scream for help , Hargrave and she is rescued from the gentleman who
at
of
be
as
,
of
.
is
late and dramatic entrance into the story Richardson ex may tremely fond these late entrances noted also from the fact that Colonel Morden enters the story Clarissa
,
by
;
a
of
as a
to
is
In
.
,
's
by
is
will not commit himself
.
but
Charles
of
his procedure through the Harriet charms the subject the mean
impressed
story
he
a
,
characteristic
entire
on
Sir
this situation
is
.
of
of
on
by
.
in
to
is
:
Sir
.
of
to
the very conclusion act sudden and dramatic instrument retribution The rescue Harriet has two fight duel although he results Charles called upon duelling and Harriet finds herself fall opposed himself ing love with him Sir Charles avoids fighting the duel disarming his adversary and then delivering him homily duelling which completely convinces Sir Har the evils grave his wrong The grace with which Sir Charles handles almost
,
-
the Earl
D
presents her
D —
of
of
Countess
,
time, the
son
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
78
for
,
's
to
.
.
In
.
,
in
is
,
no
.
to
to to
.
a
as
The girl has desire grandmother his attentions Her letters her Mrs Selby clearly reveal her that Harriet love with Charles expedite the romance between them Mrs Selby order indicates Harriet true interest the Countess hoping that possible husband for Harriet
.
,
,
,
up
.
's
A
on
of
to
is
it
.
to
.
to
the word will eventually travel back the Grandisons The heroine now pays another visit the Grandison sisters Sir Charles chooses be absent business and Harriet sus pects because her presence that he has done this friendship grows close however between Harriet and the hero two sisters Sir Charles returns and although he the utmost kindness toward Harriet makes no advances takes her into his confidence Italy Some years before when first abroad became deeply attached the della Poretta family because his res
,
conducts himself with
.
to
of
he
,
in
, .
,
Finally he
assassins He was teach English to
.
of to
a
,
,
of
the son Jeronymo from band received into their house and allowed
cue
in
,
.
to
to
. of
by
.
of
an
in
Sir
,
of
is
,
,
.
to
to
a
of
-
to
.
of
,
,
it
.
,
their only daughter Clementina The two fell love with each other and the family when discovered the mutual attachment proposed terms upon which the two might marry Sir Charles rejected the terms because their impos England Meanwhile sible one sidedness and returned Clementina fell into sort madness upon losing him and family Italy the has now written him asking him come discuss new terms At the close his narrative Sir Charles leaves Harriet himself uncertain state emotion Har riet course much distressed this She begins
,
in
.
the della
Poretta
.
,
,
interviews with
which prove ultimately satisfactory and matters look exceedingly hopeless for the English girl At
all
to
begin
a
in
,
-
Charles has several
of
Sir
family
.
to
'
is
realize that Charles problem the conflict between his affection for her and his duty Clementina The young departs Italy leaving very desperate man for Harriet but Italy none the less self controlled state When he arrives
.
is
,
,
of ,
a
the last moment however Clementina herself suddenly suf change fers heart and decides that though her love
SAMUEL RICHARDSON
marry a heretic , and England advises Charles that return and marry English woman Although he indicates profound regret the young man relinquishes his rights Clementina and returns England begins pay court haste where Harriet he
for her
to
an
impossible
Sir
it would be
He
.
to
to
he
,
in
to
to
.
,
to
great ,
79
as
on
he
,
,
's
as
of
,
in
.
.
",
field
meet one
of
to
is
of
“
Harriet suitors Greville the dexterously honor but disarms him for merly did Sir Hargrave Harriet and Sir Charles are happily and formally engaged and married At the last moment England having run from the atten Clementina appears forced
by
to
will
Count
accept the suit
Sir
consent
's
that she
gains Clementina
finesse
of ,
with his usual
,
Charles
.
is
.
.
former
is
of
an
unwelcome suitor seek the protection her generously received lover She Sir Charles and Lady Grandison and taken under their protection The della Poretta family follows and likewise graciously received tions
the heretofore unwelcome
of
of
to
,
in
a
of
on
,
a
of
be
be
comprised
of
. of ?
equally interesting the juvenile years
.
in
some the letters have been omitted There Sir
spared
of
an
be
could
it
,
by
might
but would they that account narratively given
, :
,
,
as
is
It
As many however not one episode
excuse
and characters
much smaller compass happens fortunately the principal person
Grandi
written were the hopes and fears events for the bulk collection
,
an is
must plead
this kind Mere facts
letters agitated
as
he
familiar heart
,
undecided
the of
. , ,
The nature moment while
Charles
us :
excuses the length has given
the longest novel
Sir
.
Thus Richardson ,
of
Sir Charles
matchless son
in
,
of
,
of
of
on
Belvedere and the story closes the departure the Italian guests for Italy the complete happiness all concerned and the joy the heroine the possession the
,
Preface
XXXIX
.
,
Charles Grandison
Charles
.8
Sir
of
interwoven with that
, .
closely
p
is
,
of
as
,
on
be
,
.
Sir
•
whom
of to ,
to
in
is
,
is is it
the whole nor after Charles Grandison one letter inserted but what tends illustrate the principal design Those which precede his introduction will not hoped judged unnecessary they tend the whole make the reader acquainted with persons the history most introduced
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
80
And although there are moments when we may feel the in clination to quarrel with the author 's obvious intimation that verbosity is a virtue , with his sincerity we can ever quarrel . The sort of all-consuming passion that virtue becomes in the
in
of
of
fi ,
its
its
us
of
,
;
is ,
A
of
.
fidelity
true dig sprightliness
all three are characterizations the utmost somewhat too perfect conception detracts from the despite this one Sir Charles himself but he
respectively
delity
human nature tantalizing and
;
,
,
its
Charlotte Grandison show devious villainy
nity
,
Sir
hands of Richardson renders Sir Charles an endurable crea tion , if not quite human and alive . In Sir Charles Grandison are displayed that profound knowledge of men and things, that masterly skill in narrative and description for which Richardson is so justly admired . Hargrave Pollexfen The characters of Miss Byron , of
reader
by
.
,
engaged
Those who desire only
)
is
of it
in
continually
never
Clarissa
, ,
the
equally continually gratified
more fre
a
curiosity
is it
the
of
(
,
events are much more numerous the heart although quently and more deeply touched wrung by the pathos that affects the reading
is
,
;
in
of if
is
In
us .
the two most notable and memorable figures Richardson has judi given Sir Charles Grandison the narrative ciously conducted the events and adventures are fewer than other works this nature the interesting scenes and moving affecting and situations centered about these fewer
and
story
.
of
a
it
in
a
of
multiplicity ingenious events and are delighted only may find that there are too many places which this novel pauses for too long time and that suffers from too many interruptions and from the reproduction unnecessary de scriptions and tedious conversations But these descriptions
,
,
.
,
of
,
of
,
,
,
and conversations and not the story itself are the most valu able instructive and distinctive part the work The min descriptions ute and exact the air the attitude the manner
,
.
of
be
to
.
,
of
on
every person every occasion animates the every motion and enlives the work and sets the persons concerned unmis takably before our eyes We faithfully believe that we see them and imagine ourselves their company Besides
81
SAMUEL RICHARDSON
there is here such an energy of expression , such a complete delicacy of sentiment , such justness of observation of human conduct , such animated quickness of repartee , such sudden turns and strokes of wit , all properly divided and appropri ated according to the divergent characters of the persons involved , as to diversify charmingly these conversations and events narrated in letters and render them both entertaining and useful . Horace ' s rule of utile dulci was never more hap pily followed than in Sir Charles Grandison . In this book , the author has completed his plan , of which
and Clarissa are parts . In Pamela he intended to the beauty and superiority of virtue in an unpolished mind , with the temporal rewards which it frequently ob tains, and to render the character of the libertine contempti ble . His chief design in Clarissa was to show the excellence of virtue in a delicate and finely sensitive being , though it was not to be rewarded in this life , and to represent the life of a libertine with every adventitious advantage , as an object not only of contempt but even of horror . In Charles present yet another aspect proposed Grandison the superiority exhibiting the character and virtue and Pamela
of
by
to
,
of
of
of he
Sir
show
,
,
by
to
,
of
—
a
;
.
,
.
's
in
,
of
is
It
of
,
a
of
,
,
is
a
actions man true honor show that every natural advantage improved and accidental virtue and piety dignity and produce elegance heighten that these polish universal love esteem and veneration The three novels pre trilogy b eyond present trilogy they sent virtue that triumphant virtue but not that alone these are the pano rama virtue triumphant through infinite struggle imperative necessity approaching Richardson he
,
to
,
of
,
of .
,
It
of of of
to
of the epistolary mode consider what else goes into making the his novels from what exactly has gathered his material and what compositional forms certain phases his novels might be paralleled has already been stated
use
.
Section
3
,
Chapter
IV
,
Downs Richardson
,
is
,
a
,
of
.?
is
's
,
.
W
?
Brian
it
that the atmosphere the closet drama and that strikingly similar Certainly Richardson novels true that his novels grew out small circle mostly ladies course
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
82
Richardson was himself the guiding spirit and mentor . As a result , a sort of sentimental idealism was bound to arise . This is undoubtedly suggestive of the closet drama . of which
But
those who delve beneath
as
the first lines and outward
of his work will find no lack of realistic treatment in Richardson . This , essentially , is not of the closet drama but of a more realistic variety of writing. the novel influence The essay of the day , too , had pointing and too well known fact need out here that the narrative element Richardson and Field ing first novels very closely resembles that the essay happens essay But the even closer Richardson any mere question allowed one point than abstract influence Sir Charles Grandison Grandma Shirley says present age greatly obligated The the
,
on
to
.
of
to
,
,
this however
,
has been
of
Rich Pamela herself recurred the Spectator when the Familiar Letters to
mind from begun
.”
ardson
Beyond
it
is
"
:
of
the Spectator argued that the very story
authors
's
to
by
In is
.
at
to
be
's
of
's
in
a
it
is
its
pects
.
.
to
of
.”
a
in
intercepts
by
manor
one
of
the girl
's
of
.
of
the
her and her
par
distress
letters and
these
he is .
,
is
by
“
,
of
in
The lord
,
,
in
of
a
It
A
she rejects Letters pass between which the parents are informed
her which ents
10
-
,
,
his
in
.
H
in
. C .
.
to
be
were Mr Huffman dissertation Theory and Practise The 18th Century Novel indicates that Richardson got his first clue from the essay narrative which appeared the Spectator for Saturday May 1712 marriage story tells intended seduction ending servant girl Amanda desired the lord the manor because her great beauty He makes immoral advances
to
of
,
so
impressed the virtue these good people that changes his intentions offers marriage the girl and pro
's
.
-
55
's
London
1900
,
Study
,
Critical
,
.
Richardson
A
Samuel
-
-
.
15
13
.pp
,
,
L
Clara 153
Virginia Thomson
. ,
Dayton
.pp•
*
a
of
of
of
of
to
of it .
it
,
.
a
This story was then many years and he told
of
.
to
is
her parents Virtue rewarded and all ends hap part Richardson material for Aaron Hill that he had recom many mended his friends but that none them would hear Three the Familiar Letters further re minded Richardson true story Since the author only tection
pily
SAMUEL RICHARDSON
83
boyhood ,
literary
essay since even in that period when he write love letters secretly for a circle of girls , had been the letter , it is not to be wondered at , that he employed the letter form to present the stories he told in his novels , and that he should have gone to his own letter collection , if this story in the Spectator is not the suggestive source of Pamela , for the basis of his own first novel . It has , of course , already been established that letter writ ing was at this time an art , and that peripatetic pilgrimage
used
as
to its
to
to
reference
to
the age much
,
by
to
a
,
be
by
to
a
's
to
,
to
.
it
stand with
,
the our own To Richardson then and those imbued with the Richardsonian spirit largely one basic qualities were measured the young lady finesse with which one could write letter and able write letters with the magnificent indifference time enabled
newspaper stands with reference
ability
a
,
a
a
in
the composition
major
a
the crea
,
to
letter novels but also
characters who were themselves endowed with
-
to
tion
of
only
of
,
.
,
a
,
or
,
and space that was possessed Pamela Clarissa Har lowe Harriet Byron was creature far beyond the unin spiring average Thus the long practice and proficiency letter writing which Richardson himself had led him not
it
.
,
.
of
,
of
.
to
write letters And must be stated that not only the heroines the three novels are proficient epistolarians but many their supporting characters are also Thus Mr
letters has long been
,
,
a
,
lieu
of
the epistles
in
it
of
a
letters served
in
.
The
literature
long
character
All
the letter Richardson
this quality
of
he
experience
of
own
.
his in
from
"
“
gleaned
a
of
to
of
to
of a
,
subjective sort that often prove extraneous means the letters the reader was able define the personality compare the writer for himself and that might have person which with similar pictures such and
by
descriptions
find strong indications
century
English
of
the eighteenth
part
of
to
and we are able
of
,
,
,
character
"
The
"
plished writers
.
of
's
of
,
,
Andrews Miss Howe Lovelace Belford Miss Selby Sir Charles Grandison Charlotte Grandison and half dozen copious others Richardson characters are and accom
the
carefully adopted and
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
84 adapted Clarissa
. In his postscript to The letters and conversation ,
to his own novelistic purposes
, Richardson writes :
“
the story makes the slowest progress , are presumed to be characteristic .” Thus, introspectively , the character sketches are rendered individual at the same time they are made to become part of the whole , and the mere fact that we are able , as readers , to wander at will among the characters , even when important decisions are being made , and are able to watch the processes of determination at moments of crisis adds to the poignancy and verisimilitude of the work . The thought caught on the wing, one of the basic principles of when
Richardson ' s writing, is thus presented to us with greater clarity and immediacy than would be otherwise possible . The necessity for the author 's stepping down from his platform is thus obviated to a large degree .
of composition , in poetry or prose , admits of than the epistolary , since there are few sub jects that may not be discussed through the medium of the letter . But the epistolary form has advantages peculiar to
No
form
greater variety
. It places the reader in the position of a confidential friend , thus creating a connecting contact between writer and reader , a contact Richardson always strove to preserve itself
to direct address . The animated and dra matic nature of the letter likewise enables it to make a more forcible and lasting impression upon the mind of the reader , purely narra than could be expected from a composition
without resorting
tive or didactic . Of these advantages , no writer of the epis tolary novel has made greater or more effective use than has
,
of
inti
.
religious and
the form
of ,
,
,
subjects
greater extent
writing Of man
social
was
It
.
,
political the novel was already full
a
to
of ,
in
be
subjects personal domestic
,
ners and
of
to
,
of
,
these things the great range presentation mate discussions and ease any other form than was found day
in
of his
all
Richardson , and he has lost no opportunity of appealing , when it could be judiciously done , to the feelings and senti ments of those to whom he is supposed to be immediately addressing himself . Richardson seemed to find in the letter
the
SAMUEL RICHARDSON letter , however , that conception
85
aspect , so all-important
the moral
of Richardson , was most unconsciously
and
to
the
natu
, ,
,
,
as
. If
in
an
to ,
be
its
a
in
by
rally set forth , because moral implications and discussions were natural to the letter as a distinct eighteenth -century mode . Thus, it was already a literary device for one intimate friend or relative to write to another , who was usually in some sort of ethical difficulty , in order to give moral instruc tions or advice . When we remember , then , that the drama was a decaying art , but that it had been vastly popular , it place should seems most just that taken the letter highly which was itself dramatic device the soliloquy grant that written out rather than spoken we are gesture vocal actor has many advantages his favor such it
, ,
,
novels
he
as
of
and
as
told
believed
.
they should be presented Perhaps most important
of
to
himself felt they should
,
be
to
,
in
of
.
of
in
be
to
of
is
is
of
,
,
emphasis inflection and facial expression we must also grant that the greater art presents that the letter since all that found the soliloquy through the medium the intimations the written word alone All that Richard awaiting son found him the form the letter he seemed then find admirably fitted the telling stories he
in
of
, is
an
of
of
of of
,
so
,
in
for
,
it
to
's
to
of
of
to
as
.
's
novel
of
epistolary
to
remember Samuel Richard that since he has been the habit writing love letters for young ladies acquaintance his since his early youth that since he was himself inveterate letter writer was the most natural thing the world him write letters and thus we find his novels not much novels put into the form letters for the sake convenience letters expanded naturally the length novels The genius naturalness the form the letter Richardson son
of
a
,
a
the novel from letters His method
basic
,
a
as
collection
.
conception
his
of of
,
,
;
an
of to , it
conception
up
worked
,
some
,
To
of
.
several times indicated
stressed
in
too often
it
but cannot be other authors who used this form correspond imitation Richardson the shape ence proved but awkward expedient but Richardson unlike these for the most part later and imitative writers
has already been
there
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
86
fore
,
came spontaneously
. He
to him
started
,
,
then
the
from
plan of writing letters to illustrate a given point of morality and , in order to make the letters more attractive and more convincing , fell upon the device of attributing them to a fictitious character . The result was , in the first instance , the huge huge tract called Pamela , in most respects the least good of than his works , the the most most distinctive feature of which is that it disus in an especially feminine art . an shows an amazing fertility in of
at
espec
few
,
to
communication and has that place But the art
,
of
secondary means
, of
of
,
an
a
to
has paled
us
to
is
be
it
;
of
so
to
it
us ;
a
,
or
who have not one time another suffered from the lengthy outpourings that only feminine correspondent may send seldom attractive now perusal when we have little time devote the mere letters but must remembered that since the days Richardson that which was art the art letter writing us
There are
of
In
.
,
.
of
.
,
sat ,
by
-
a
.
in
,
a
to
certain extent remained the eighteenth century letter was serious business medie val days the chatelaine surrounded her handmaidens making gorgeous tapestries This was the pride her life
,
of
of
no
,
a
to
,
is
.
of
,
In
great extent took the eighteenth century the letter greater col the place the tapestry That there then epistolary tapestries than the three novels lection Rich
of
is
It
.
a
of
is
of
beyond the shadow ardson doubt out very overflow letter writing that comes the charge characters any incident
could
or
's
through
even
pass not have had time episode because all their time to
Richardson
this that
is
,
fic of
by a
of
of
,
it
be
.
in
writing letters That this charge not patently was spent may supported true although some consideration the overwhelming fertility Miss Byron the heroine
of
let
are
is
, us to
us it
into the finite thoughts advantage almost impos
it
an
the characters
is
;
he
so
of
if
a
the fact that we
,
and secrets
of
pensated for
by
.
it
is
,
to
.
a
is
of
,
in
Sir Charles Grandison lies the obvious fact that no titious personage ever bound by the actual limits nar row human capacity The great novelist does not want believe even the subtitle his story may state genuine narrative nor does that his novel want reality mistake for one Since any apparent lack com
SAMUEL RICHARDSON real life , we cannot blame Richardson be cause his characters indicate a power of writing which no mortal could ever attain to . After all , fiction usually proves to be a higher reality . sible to obtain
in
It must be remembered , however, that the epistolary form as we find it at the close is a far more fully developed impulse than it is in Richardson 's earliest work , no matter how rapid that development may be and how elaborate the previous apprenticeship at letter writing . Richardson is the great ex
,
the figure that looms large on the horizon of the epistolarians. But he, too , had a period of beginning . Thus in Pamela we may say that the author was still feeling his way about , not necessarily in the same stumbling fashion in which the young novice feels for a method , but rather as the painstaking and experienced very careful, conscientiously doing cautiously man sets about a thing . Thus , we have in emplar
this novel
a
of letters and journal , to be given the later novels , which consequently took
combination
reformulation in entirely epistolary a form
. Again ,
even though
we might wish
for a in the authorship of the letters here and even though we might feel that Pamela herself is too persistently at the helm of her own ship , yet the diary -journal effect of this undoubtedly lends the autobiographic tone to the narrative which has so often been achieved later by the use of the first person . Dr. Ernest A . Baker says of Richardson that he is the novelist of personality. 10 This is true , and in no author do we get to know the processes of thought of the char acters better than we do in these novels of Richardson . The fact that Pamela writes out her own part brings her even closer to us. It is a most intimate sort of autobiography . Yet it was toward epistolary biography , not toward journal biog raphy, that the novelist was always striving .
As for
variety
the letters
themselves
in
Pamela
,
they are
for
greater
the
of
.p 71 .
Novel
,
English
IV ,
the
of
in
10
History
to
is
,
.
of
,
most part natural absorbing and admirably fitted the parts away from the story they tell The fact that Pamela home order that she may write home the story her dis
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
88
part of epistolary inevitability . We, who must always make allowances for reality in any work , can surely make that small grant here when the result achieved is viewed and enjoyed . If any fault is to be found with them , it is that Richardson has not yet learned to wield the novel in letters with all the flexibility that he later acquired . Richardson 's great care in the writing of his letters , and his great knowledge of the fact that letters are the best medium for the revelation of the soul , is nowhere better shown than in Clarissa , his second novel, which consists of letters written not only from the heroine , as is almost exclusively the case in Pamela , but likewise from the other characters . No novel in the English language presents a more penetrating study of the secret places of the soul and the deep anguish of tresses
is
all
a
the greatest steps forward
in
One
.
son
of
Sir
that soul when it is violated than does this . Here , the epis tolary mastery of Richardson is seen rising to the peak which it maintains throughout the entirety of Charles Grandi these last two novels
,
.
,
of
in
,
to
of
is
to
the fact that we are allowed learn all that everyone con cerned with the central story the two chief characters has say the form letters about the matter Clarissa Love Belford and Anna Howe are almost all epistolary nov elists their own rights are Sir Charles Grandison Har riet Byron Miss Selby and Charlotte Grandison And the correspondent faithfully reproduced style distinct each singular vivacity There something with fault this very perfection since the author himself never appears and thus obliged trust his characters with the trumpeting qualities good their own Yet the final analysis this criti
,
.
,
a
in
of
is
of
,
in
,
.
is
to
,
.
a
is
of
,
.
So
,
in
,
lace
.
is
it
,
of
of
an
,
its
,
in
,
The historical estimate
and
valuation
of
judges
.
able
,
of
of
,
in
to
in
at
at
be
cism need not directed more wholly the epistolary method than the narrative the first person Before we proceed estimation the work Samuel entirety however cautiously made Richardson not only well but eminently fitting that we indicate some record the estimation put upon that work by the contem poraries the author who some respects are the most
the
SAMUEL RICHARDSON
89
,
.
of its
in
by
it ,
work of any given author sometimes has a degree of finality about it that a contemporary estimate cannot attain to . Lord Byron is not a greater poet because of the burning enthusi asm of most of his contemporaries for his work , but rather a less because of the colder estimate set upon it by later great critics who have judged it historically . On the other hand , if the work of Shakespeare had been looked upon for several centuries since his death with indifferent eye , we could not well afford to discard the facts of the unprecedented accept contemporaries ance which it received at the hands of Therefore our attempted judgment Richardson col
,
at
be
who tells
pre
likewise
is
.
,
of
There
of
be
Pamela and the Bible must saved served the story Sir John Herschel
11 to
all
if
,
.
of
his
,
is
as
the realization that there have been sound critics who have belittled him we must likewise take into consideration the emotions with which his contemporaries received work and the opinions they expressed concern ing these three great novels One enthusiastic admirer the period said that books were burned least ored
black
the
Young
all
B
So
.
.
12
.
Tom
in
Jones Edward
.
than
of
Richardson13
of
one letter
in
of
of
son
to
its
in
,
,
so
.
of
to
smith who was accustomed collect his neighbors around his anvil and there read them the story Pamela tense was great their concern that when Mr their interest and procuring the keys married Pamela these people succeeded village joyfully rang the church and bells Dr John humanity says that there was more real knowledge
Night Thoughts
,
14
the Eighteenth
,
as
a
in
,
of
:
to
,
I
.
a
The Novels and Novelists
Century
215
.
54
I, p .
Novels
”,
Richardson
's
,
Library
"
Hours
in a
,
Ibid 219 Leslie Stephen
and
,
,
him
most scandalous being Clarissa touched me
214
., ., p p . . .
2 . 13 13
Ibid
heartily despise
of
Forsyth
fellow
,
The two first tomes
William
, p .
VII
strange
nay sob over his works
. .
u
.
manner
him
is
a
read
,
This Richardson eagerly
."
to
a
,
,
in
of
an
"
,
author considered Richardson instrument Providence Even Lady Mary Wortley Montagu letter her daughter admits reluctant ad always flattering miration tribute worth
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
90
my
of
I
15
father
But perhaps
of
seen
.
and
,
mother
of
,
Sir
very resembling to my maiden days ; and I find in the pictures of my Thomas Grandison and his lady what have heard
:
I
!)
,
I
,
's ,
-
.
16
of
the history
more You must write
an !
. .
of
write
can
.
no
to
it
,
am
I
;
I
,
Now you Angel
to
it
I
.
is
this
at
day enough that time should have more only my first English letter but now Klopstock wife and then was only the single young girl You have since written the manly Clarissa without my prayer Oh you have done the great joy and thanks all your happy readers as
not courage
no
to
of
(
oh
,
,
in
is
the tenderest letter that from the wife the which she writes German poet Klopstock Having finished your Clarissa the heavenly book would prayed you write the history the manly Clarissa but had
All
of
of
but pale indications the overwhelming with which the novels themselves were received the time their writing least few decades after these are
a
,
at
or ,
of
at
enthusiasm
,
of
in
of
.
“
.
,
, of
.
their dissemination There were course adverse contemporary criticisms Mrs Montagu declared that Sir Charles Grandison was lack ing two the prime merits narrative brevity and ele
,
17
18
of
by
, by of
of
of it .
critics for the novels
by
hearts than those
of of
,
of
,
,
a
In
to
.”
,
Fielding likewise contended that the epistolary fitting one for the novelist and that the best novelists had not date made use the light what has been said Richardson his contemporaries simpler what has been deeply felt gance
style was not
this man
what
as
read
any one
of ,
to
Richardson
,
student
of
of a
less
is
he
is
.
a
,
of
of
a
of
by
at
tributes have been laid his feet later ages we can but be impressed the intrinsic greatness the man writer novels and wielder human emotions We must remember that today one hardly expected un this .
to
,
.
p
IV ,
,
.
, p .
93
,
,
of
.
,
,
.
Section
2 IV .
IV
.,
,
Chapter ,
cit .
-
.op
pp
216 217
Downs Chapter Ibid .,
18 17
,
1923
.
18
,
22 ,
,
16
Works the Right Honourable Lady Mary Wortley Montagu Includ ing Her Correspondence Poems and Essays 268 Letter the Countess of Bute September 1755 London 1803 Augustine Essays The Collected and Addresses Birrell New York
SAMUEL RICHARDSON
91
author 's novels word for word and page by page . He simply has not the time. The epistolary method is , of necessity , slow
moving. Richardson , however ,
had no intention of writing railway the traveler who found him
for the amusement of self in the deplorable state of having half an hour to kill by reading . An eminent musician has recently said that the automobile has spoiled our love for music because speed is in itself a sort of intoxication and takes us away from the several hours of comfortable enjoyment which music might bring us . And in literature the same is true . Richardson wrote for an age that had the leisure to read long novels . We are , on the other hand , no longer willing to bear with Harriet , Sir Charles , Clarissa , and Pamela in their long effusions . Only the old may read them . The tabloid monster must be
. When
more knowledge of the heart in one letter of Richardson than in all of Tom Jones and when Erskine remarked to him , “ Surely , Sir , Richardson is very tedious , ” Dr. Johnson answered , “ Why , Sir , if you he said that there
were to read Richardson
for
glutted
is
the story your patience would
be
as
,
to
19
,
at
of
,
an to
."
us to
of
To
for
;
so
much fretted that you would hang yourself but you must only read him the sentiment and consider the story giving occasion the sentiment pause however those who stop make some attempt appraisement just author we have read the
creations alone Richardson
us
given
.
his character
figures against
of
of
like Cervantes
has
of
.
Sir
in
, . .cit , .p
Forsyth
219
.
op
10
.
:
to
of
is
-
,
in
to
,
as
of
,
as
by
”
,
two characters that they are words bound the weaknesses inseparable from their age and the country they are their origin inferior the highest ideals the greatest poets distorted by the conventional standards which their creator moved Clarissa and Charles always the shepherd watching the path his Richardson characters are about take and guiding the development plot Stephen his As Sir Leslie has said “
two have become household
the sky
,
.
, by
is
of
of
the family immortals he has created consider able moment Shakespeare could stand the immortality size
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL ought not to conclude an article without moral that purpose may
upon
be
Richard
.
very dangerous
a
as a it
.
so is
It
one
a
son
. . . for
of
a
,
of to
as
to
,
; an
in
such
fascination
.
writers alone
appropriate
under power
of
of
source
the greatest
them
20
by
a
showing
of
of
is
then
exercised
may
be
,
situations as
beings
human
it
action
by
of
in
set
a
,
it
to
a
in
per try means novelist far leads him appropriate with Richard when his art but suasion not implies imaginary world son keen interest desire way forth the most forcible what are the great springs thing for
,
,
,
of
their stories
.
of
diverted
them
.
from
on to
directly
of
that the old doctrine that literature delight part the blood and bone is
well
is
or it
remember
must instruct
as
We must
other people as
to
occasion
is
our attention
because
in
,
us
of
to
or
,
of
or
in
.
in
as
's
,
is ,
It
having Richardson later method that the characters act minor novelists that has had the great est vogue imitation Advantages the method surely has any one for no matter how much we may be interested single character the addition two three more other characters and their interests rarely proves fatal the origi nal one but rather augments with the power variation may say No one that Harriet Clarissa less interest course
Romance which only amused and upon entertained was definitely frowned the author propose the brightest and most per Richardson wished fect examples our imitation and Charles Grandison undoubtedly proposed example for for instance his principles and conduct That Richardson had the courage sustain this proposal indicated the fact that he dared refuse let Charles fight duels we accept the state
,
.
If
Sir
to
to
to
is
by
.
an
as
",
Sir
to
“
to
is
,
.
by
.
,
creation
,
's
Richardson
ment
,
by
.
the insistence the author Today we are definitely accus of
is
Library
, .p 99 .
Hours
in a
20
a
,
largely due mentioned purpose for his work upon
to
,
to
as
in
a
of
a
as
to
,
of
,
is
especially true that the first great novelists and this Richardson used the story vehicle for instruction slight lack then must we be ready overlook inevi tability practised the epistolary form Richardson for that purpose and conclude that this inevitability already
SAMUEL RICHARDSON
93
tomed to the omniscient point of view assumed by authors ; the epistolary style is merely this omniscient point of view
used subjectively . We are beside the character who is doing the writing , not only observing the results but also helping
guide the pen , to give direction to the flow of his ideas , in the end we feel that we have a part in the play and that conclusion therefore logical and inevitable because we have played that play through along with the characters and have brought about the proper ending and one that indubitably stamped with the high coinage moral in to
of
is
is
its
and
to
In
,
.
is
it
;
of
surely
all
that while
so
, (as
)
unmistakably
remain
to
Rich
his various plots they stamped with the similarity as
.
in
,
of
he
, if
.
.
of
,
as
,
as
so
us
all
of of
so
a
by
in
is
,
it
.
to
to
, In
us . us ,
's
do
-
brain as
's
in
accordance with his tenets is
in
exists
of
children and act Wagner creations But most important the fact that each man great his own way felt the urge give the world his reiterated feeling might be pointed out that Rich summary conclusion great many aspects literary composition ardson that the true significance this combinate greatness may be received only review the many things has given many memorable great novelists have given Few not supreme characters has Richardson He has drawn for already has been stated two the first water The first which
much
Richardson
,
fit
ardson has changed his people
does not signify may be seen from
a
or
a
name situation fundamental character the plots the three novels
of
perusal
change
of
a
basic change
in
but simply
's
a
,
's
it
in
, of
-
a
."
“
.
us
is
of it
's
's
be
.
struction Wag compared Richardson three novels might well Ring Both works have ner leit motif Richardson Wagner good the triumph Fate the master figures may be argued that Wagner all Of course unity than are Richardson are more firmly knitted into
.
;
is
in
”
;
in
is
is
;
of
by
. .
a
“
not the
spun glass
a
is
of
in
;
.
is
a
is is
She
figurine
is
dainty rogue porcelain she study Clarissa the utmost delicacy lovely she feminine nature She virtuous she proud she motivated wholeness self which ex tends beyond the merely physical into the psychic The de Clarissa
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
94
.
a
is
to
is
in
too
of
Sir
a
in
;
it
Sir
struction of Clarissa lies not only in her physical violation , but likewise in the violation of her finely balanced soul , her exquisitely isolated spirit . Yet Clarissa is not entirely with out faults . She shares with her impossible family a definite degree of stubbornness which sometimes leads her to dis tress , but where there is so much perfection , it is affectation to make a point of looking for faults . The second unmatch able character in Richardson is Charles Grandison At the outset best admit that Sir Charles consum mate prig but we are rather thankful for his priggishness unhumanly perfect what might otherwise prove
so
be . a
.
an
care for the opinions
of
Sir
,
not
is
against him that Charles goes his way con
levelled
On the other hand the fact that he need
he is
he
to
suspicion
of .
coward
scious
no
be
.
fore there can a
at
to
; of
,
of
careless sportsmen and duellists Sir Charles has fight the admirable courage stand against the practice ing He has the strength disarm his enemies will there
a
society
is
,
)
is
it
, :
(
,
,
in
so
to
is a
.
representative dividual Charles that type which many novelists and dramatists have attempted create and doing the perfect gentleman which few have succeeded This virtuous gracious kindly and must necessarily personally handsome young man undoubtedly added paragon but he likewise distinctly individual Among
as
so
is
it
;
to
to
to
,
in
in
of is
as
, of
all
in
as
,
,
a
,
of
.
is
of
to
in
or
!
a
to
,
of
,
of
;
others above suspicion but not this much op the extreme courage his convictions that forces him spirit pose duels and the same refuse bob the tails really humanitarian tendency his horses The charac terization be found these two figures does not begin end the powers character drawing which be found Richardson But little behind these two major figures are surely struggle those Lovelace the libertine torn seeking Clarissa herself and the destruction the purity thing really the he loves man not bad but humanly the tenacious Pamela whose virtue not lighted spiritual inspiration girl who that Clarissa and pos get the best out present life that determined delightful Byron paragon sible for her the Miss senti of
is
a
,
is
of of
,
;
is
to
a
as
;
is
confused
by
SAMUEL RICHARDSON
95
heroines ; and the sprightly Charlotte Grandison treatment of her husband is full indication that she was in the very vanguard of militant women . In addi tion to these characters Richardson has given us a whole Hargrave series of prolonged sketches . The beastly persistent ogre the female Mrs Jewkes the Mr the certainly elusive and graceful Clementina character moonlight etched and the wise Miss Howe are some distinguishable and distinct those who remain
mental
cavalier
,
;
;
B —
a
,
;
as
us
"
to
of
"
in
,
.
;
.
,
Sir
whose
al
.
,
of
an
of
,
of
.
individuals Along with the power characterization Richardson dis equally admirable power plays dramatic writing The three novels are filled with long passages drama which they are very likely seem concentrated with rela tion the entire length the novels which they occur amazing ability are themselves examples sustain high pitch length dramatic effort for considerable
,
in
a
of of
to
an
a
at
to
of of
to
though
,
in
,
to
,
,
-
,
is
recol
of
a
,
a
as of
;
as
,
of
,
There
like
tightest
most moving best the scene sure less the truly dramatic Byron lengthy adven but Miss be
.
death
there
dramatic moment flight with Lovelace and
to
the pathetic
but
its
's
Clarissa
Sir
's
Clarissa
expressed accusation
memory is , at
of
fibre the scene
lection
in
be held
of
to
into wild and fully wise
us
of
's
is
it
as
of
.
a
in
,
to
,
,
,
so
.
,
to
time and retain the original impulse over the space many written pages Thus we remember that frantic scene breathlessly portrayed from Pamela which the heroine beyond pond terrified endurance flies the with suicidal overcoming temptation intentions and then and emotion ally exhausted dragging herself the wood house falls there bedraggled heap Clarissa gives that great and fearful punctu scene Clarissa first recovery after her violation ated with passages inarticulate suffering and bursting
's
,
's
its
,
,
of
in
,
,
,
,
in
,
is
no
is
in
, .
to
in
Charles Grandison ture with Sir Hargrave well sustained drama and rises from climax climax slow and careful but mightily sustained progression There drama Richardson however more insinuating tremendous more more powerful effect upon the emotions than that already mentioned Clarissa
THE EPISTOLARY
96
.
recovery
NOVEL
Here are drama and pathos wrought
equal
in
measures . She would have spoken , but could not, looking down my guilt into confusion . A mouse might have been heard passing over the floor : her own light feet and rustling silks could not
have prevented it ; for
she seemed
to
tread
on
forwards , now
air ,
to
be all soul.
towards me, now to , speech wards the door several times before could get the better ; , indignation contemptible of and at last " O thou and abandoned Lovelace , thinkest thou that I see not through this poor villain She passed backwards
and
thine , and of these thy wicked accomplices ? “ Ye vile women , who perhaps have been the ruin , body and soul, of hundreds of innocents (you show me how , in full assem bly) know that I am not married . Ruined , as I am , by your help , ous plot
of
, I am not married to this miscreant ; and I have friends that will demand my honour at your hands ! And to whose authority I will apply ; for none has this man over me. Look to it , then , what further insults you offer me. I am a per son , though thus vilely betrayed , of rank and fortune . I never will be his ; and , to your utter ruin , will find friends to pursue you ; and now I have this full proof of your detestable wicked
I
bless God
ness ,
will
have no mercy upon you ." 21
Certainly , there
this passage no dramatic conflict be tween the characters involved , for Lovelace has attained to a physical triumph . But the conflict lies in the strong expres sion
Clarissa tity . From
the very peak of expression in the entire novel , valiant struggle to preserve her personal iden its
this point of view , what has been recorded and the novel itself , follows immediately upon heels great digression the scene the entire work from the in
of
what , is
's
in
, of
,
is
as
,
as
,
of
.
room
a
across
it
of ,
in
be
might be remarked that here George Meredith Clarissa long before the time one walking but swimming those heroines described not indulged
,
pointmight
. If
of
, perhaps
is
refute the statement
all
;
in
to
need 65 .
is
there
.pp
Vol
VI ,
But
.
Clarissa
,
a
.
losophy
64 -
's
of
a
There seems scarce need for discussion here Richard phi philosophy mastery son these works they are that
Rich
SAMUEL RICHARDSON
97
ardson has no humor. Perhaps , in the exaggeration of senti ment in which he sometimes indulges , there is an unconscious
of
can
humor which has led critics to state that the man is humorless . The reader , however , who accepts the quirks of Miss Charlotte Grandison (a character somewhat more modern to the pres ent generation than she would seem to the several generations immediately before) , her treatment of the male sex , her pungent wit , her insistence on being both seen and heard ,
.
a
,
expres
of
dialogue are likewise
he
to
is
used
the many letters suits are written
in
they
has already been
.
whom
of
by
the varying characters
It
and scene
.
character
definitely the expression
noted how tricacies
a
of
both
to
to
gives body
be
,
of
seen
go
that in
toward the making novel further dialogue that power through which his power
sion
The
point the mood and
re
of .
over all the forms
of
,
it
be
,
,
To
.
in
they who lack The mastery Richardson
is
it
of
in
,
is
of
,
it
;
of
in
in
in is
in
but believe the true humor this creation There humor the scene which Lovelace rehearses his minions gentlefolk any one the actions humor dozen always appropriately enough other scenes and almost the humor circumstance those then who believe may suggested that Richardson lacking this quality
to
,
of
as in of ,
to
he
“
,
as
(
-
's
,
at
once how varied are the nuances dialogue Richardson how admirably knew how use long majestic many syllabled sentence but only not the and the brief phrase when he writes Who ever spoke her son
,
we should see
of
of
in
to
a
to
,
,
of
as
's
to
. If
of
meaning progress from Lovelace scene we were hearsing the two women his cousin and his aunt the Byron rejects death Clarissa the scene which Harriet Sir Hargrave snatch the speech Charlotte Grandi
)
the
Har
.
"
at
“
of
?
"
,
jewels that beheld her face and the single word disgusts use the word which Miss Byron and Sir grave fling back and forth each other
,
,
a
of
of
.
in
to
,
of
,
in
,
is
pioneer and innovator beyond all this these novels needs only the pointing the fact that gave he the literature his day the establishment new form the novel letters Further than this that Richardson That Richardson
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL the analytical , sentimental novel of his day , then so popular , to express the new form , shows his canniness , and his understanding of his public . But that the work remained enormously popular after his death is to be later shown . That used
of
its
Richardson had the courage not to have the greatest of his novels end happily speaks eloquently of his devotion to art for art ' s sake and of his realization of the fact that it was not fitting to end a novel happily wherein such an ending would pages that one soul may not destroy the great meaning of individuality destroy the another soul without some fear
ful disaster
, .
ensuing
in
:
,
of
,
,
of
to
of
,
all
in
,
a
To
whom there are combined novelist finally generous amounts almost such happy profusion and such great novels power the creating the requisites necessary dialogue dramatic impulse animation characterization
find
to
,
a
to
of
,
is
of
is
an
by
,
of
to in
to
els
as
of
he
a
,
,
,
all ,
strongly basic con sentiment humor and above original idea which ception author able carry out through three long and undeniably complete nov according means his own his own convictions and society courage find his knowledge the face pathos
none can deny the often applied but less greatness the epis n ame was not only often deserved tolary sense remembered that Samuel Richardson was his day he likewise revealed the society innovator distress But he did not the time itself sometimes only only did not dare write two huge novels this in
It
.
its
to
he
,
to
;
of
,
it
in be
,
, ; a
do
to
an
.
of
whom
'
novelist
of
of
as
to
,
in
of
,
.
Dostoievski
,
,
,
of
of
to
is
in
so
is
,
to
,
by
to
,
in
so
;
to
of
in
the center and focus use he mere man chose the inner spirit his work his deepest knowledge transcend the limitations woman he was likewise able that his own greatness might live the age which he lived difficult the final for future ages that greatness which unfailingly marked analysis give definition but which writing the reiterant im the unflinching faithfulness place beside and spirit gives pulses and which him his own kinship with those few novelists who reveal the same sort greatness Hardy and Conrad Balzac and Zola Tolstoi and which
VI
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL FROM RICHARDSON
TO
1800
there are undoubtedly other factors contributory to the development of the epistolary novel in the eighteenth century until almost the beginning of the nineteenth , it must ALTHOUGH
be
unmistakable emphasis that it is largely due to the tremendous success of Samuel Richardson , a success paralleled only by that of such overwhelming triumphs as was stated with
in the Elizabethan theatre and Joseph Con , contemporary the novel that the novel written in
Shakespeare rad 's in
's
of Richardson ' s three great novels grew in steady until it reached a peak at the middle of the ninth decade of the century . There have been offered various partial calculations of the number of works of fiction produced in the eighteenth cen
the
form
scope
tury . For the period up to 1740 one may consult the list pre om pared by Charlotte Morgan , wherein is attempted as com plete a statistical synopsis as is to be found. From 1740 to
,
the period in which the formulation of the novel most definitely takes place , I have been able to note 595 titles , 1770
reviews and publisher 's notices . An estimate , similarly based on reviews and notices of publications , is gathered from
, for the pe Particularly in the fact
.
1911 Collectors
is
wherein
to
386
99
1925
and Librarians
,
, ,
the Novel Manners New York for Readers and Writers , p .
Volume 148
,
1341 titles are estimated .? acute relationship our subject
Queries )
The Rise Notes and
of
in
(
* 1
,
Notes and Queries
,
1770 to
in
1800 ,
of
riod
teresting
found
its
to
.
be
that
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
100
an
of
to
print by the end The Fortunate Orphan
letters
published
;
.
In
1745 was
in
,
are both novels
)
or , of
(
1744
this year
in
lotte
)
(
, :
of
in
a
is
as
as
,
at
its
.
of
fic
that 361 of these workså published between 1741 and 1800 , are epistolary , a total of almost one-fifth of the entire tional output that period Although the epistolary trend does not show extremely early popular scope noticeable 1744 there once rising interest the use the form The Memoirs Young Unfortunate Nobleman 1743 and Felicia Char
,
a
of
, ,
In
.
of
in
in
's
to
of
of
Memoirs the Countess Marlow 1747 the year sequel that saw the beginning the publication Clarissa Fielding Sarah David Simple was published Familiar Letters between the principal characters David Simple
of
In
of
.
Sir
.
to
,
of
and others and several other epistolary works minor terest belong this year 1753 publication was begun publi Charles Grandison Were the yearly chronicle or
be
at
,
in
By
.
)
, p , at .
for
is
,
on
given
the title page that epistolary novel and so
is
Letters
”
of
Series
a
in
“
. . .
by
.
So
of
's
in
-
is
;
of
-
to
of
,
,
.
,
-
69 ,
.
(v
of
in
of
or
,
it
of
of
cations traced between the appearance Pamela and that Sir Charles Grandison would found that one two more works fiction the epistolary form are present Bibliography Epistolary Fiction each year 217 the time we reach the decade 1760 we find least one author Mrs Frances Brooke who like Richardson used the any other letter form the practical exclusion her output year novels and the fiction 1763 least prevalent one quarter the epistolary form the letter novel becoming this time that often the statement so
79 ,
.
of
to
in
a
, ,
of
,
is
an
.
de
.
,
to
its
is
the reader may know that here pages Of significance the fact that during this and the following decade translations French epis appear English began tolarian Mme Beaumont along with the translations other French epistolary works
be lured
themselves
,
be
which
,
of
,
necessity
of
of
,
of
which must
the books the titles been found examined .
have
-
,
of
an
of
calculation
or
,
of
based upon
the fact that not
all
This figure
tive because been discovered
is
so
to
%
of
,
,
is
It
not however until the beginning the decade 1770 the flourishing the novel that we are overwhelming able find indication the popularity the third decade
tenta have
RICHARDSON
FROM
TO
101
1800
of the epistolary
novel as that which lies in the presence of works of fiction among a publication of twenty -six novels the year 1770 The year 1771 brings one the two three greatest epistolary novels the eight eenth century after the novels Richardson The Expedi Humphrey Clinker by Tobias Smollett The very tion important fact that author Smollett chose the epis of
of
.
as
an
so
as
tolary
,
,
of
of
of
or
.
us
epistolary
for
eighteen
.
at
at
a
its
,
,
to
it
.
in
of
to
is
of
in
be
at its
of
is
the form this novel instance that the letter form height narrative was rapidly approaching this time height That the novel letters should time sensibility extremely when the novel sentiment and popular seems sufficient indicate that the form and the spirit the Richardsonian novel were taken over into con temporary fiction say however combination Suffice in
,
at
a
to
,
of
,
in
of
be
is
an
,
,
that were this not true there would still remain truth admirable and con the statement that the letter itself whereby deepest venient means the sentiments and sensibili presented ties characters may and that the letter least the eighteenth century was likely be delving into
.
it
of
to
, ,
to
,
,
continuance
, of .
first
a
,
, ,
a
a
the decade something year 1785 still presents
of
the sentimental epistolary
,
of
The
at
-
,
popularity
.
its
in
marks
especially
letters the very end
and toward
cline
1780
89 ,
,
novel
in
the
decade
new
,
The
its
at
,
its
in
is
It
.
in
of
,
it
,
de
,
In
.
the most secret soul the writer Henry 1777 Mackenzie like Smollett succumbed the epistolary craze and put Julia Roubigné into letters This height but be noted represents sentiment likewise plot points forward the luridness the school terror the following year 1778 that another great epistolary novel appeared Evelina by Miss Frances Burney
de
preva
the novel
in
,
)
lost but modified
,
,
if,
-
.
on
go
to
not
of as
is
It
-
sentiment
is
of
.
in
in
(
which
in
of
1786
as
after
is
,
of
of
novels
but
,
letters
of
sentiment and about half them are the epistolary mode suddenly goes out fashion and used decreasingly the years Seven teen hundred eighty five would seem be the turning point the epistolary tide almost with the now rapidly growing popularity the motifs terror fear and horror
lence
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
102
the most fitting mode of presentation of the material the public wanted most to read . Certainly the letter is scarcely the most admirably adapted medium for the telling of a tale that depends for
of letters was no longer
and often irrational
sudden
of
climaxes
considered
presented
events
in its
form
on
the
be
is
it
its
to
in
so
a
of
to
of
,
, its
,
for
by of
a
is
, it
of
.
,
it
Again when the form action said that the epistolary novel passed suddenly out fashion must remembered beginnings popu sway peak that held from the larity many years over forty years and that period long one for any single mode remain prevalent the
, ,
,
;
in
's
of
,
,
.
,
,
in
no
by
writing
is
where the new ever being sought after even the most conservative Yet the epistolary form was means entirely abandoned for we have for instance 1787 John Heriot The Sorrows the Heart 1790
field
a
in
; or ,
,
; of
of
a
in
.
,
,
a
,
,
'
D
of
,
,
;
in
1793
by
,
of
Letters
of to
Albert contribution the Marcus Flaminius View the Military Political and Social Life the Romans Series Letters Ellis Cornelia Knight 1796 the American Arcy by Charlotte Smith edition The Confidential Werther series
.
its
to
)
(
by
of
,
in
of
,
stated
to
of
already been
the example
it
was the tremendous power Richardson that made possible the epis tolary outburst be found the eighteenth century that outburst which took almost thirty years after the publication height the first novel that author Pamela reach
As has
in
of
in
was not his em the vast
pressed itself
in
for
of
in
a
,
;
it
a
of
,
on
.
the reading public We must not forget the other hand the fact that the contemplation and in eighteenth century was century century vestigation that was which there was time thought and for writing and that much this writing ex
,
majority
a
of
,
of
;
of
possible the epistolary form that greatness Richardson alone but the Richardson ployment what was already common desire
of
popularity
it
of
a
,
as
is
,
even
,
,
it
beyond this the fact that Richardson was a long greatness concentrated with his writer the passion the century for letter writing that made the enormous
But
the communication between
individuals by
RICHARDSON
FROM
TO
1800
103
means of the letter. Perhaps this was even facilitated by the introduction of the penny post in 1680 , a simple fact in itself . of the users of In passing to an individual consideration personal contributions to that the epistolary form and their divide the writers into the two form , we must necessarily groups into which they seem naturally to fall . They are those who are well known in the literature of the eighteenth cen tury , aside from their use of the epistolary form — the first class : and those who are essentially “ epistolarians” and have produced little or nothing that is not in the form of the letter novel — the second class . To the first group belong such emi nent names as those of Henry Fielding , Tobias Smollett , Clara Reeve , Frances Burney , and so on . Before proceeding to this first group it is necessary , how ever , to make some mention of those epistolary works which were, in themselves , either travesties or continuations in one sense or
another , of Samuel Richardson
's
first novel , Pamela
.
This small series not only indicates the tremendous hold which the first novel Richardson ever wrote took upon Eng land and the English readers , but also contains a burlesque
of Pamela written by that great adversary of Richardson , Henry Fielding . In 1741 , there were published two Anti Pamelas . The first , published by Huggonson , is titled simply ,
Anti-Pamela and is of unknown called , Anti -Pamela , or Feign ' d
. The
authorship
second
Detected
Innocence
is
: In
a
to
,
a
of
of
of is
to
.
scheming marrying her a
a
of
.
of
a
of
the highspots
as
and presents
biting satire heroine Shamela
wench who deliberately traps her master into fits and deadly faints means series by
.
is
of
of
An
The book
,
Pamela
)
.
1741
,
of
Andrews
,
Fielding (
Henry
so
this series means the most notable largely attributed the wit Apology for the Life Mrs Shamela
that work which has been
is
By
its
.
consequence
all
a
,
To
.
of
a
,
to
,
in
,
its
Series of Syrena 's Adventures , and attempts , through the girl supposed be much medium of heroine Syrena present series adventures much like those like Pamela largely satiric the work the novel Pamela The intent book little 1741 likewise belongs Pamela Censured
The
full title
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
104
of the little volume
gives a much better indication of the tent of the work than could any possible commentary . It is
in
:
and
the matchless just light To
true and
.
set
all
;
and refuted
of
exposed
a
PAMELA
called
Arts that young Politician gether with full Account
in
are
An Apology for the Life of Mrs. Shamela Andrews in which the many notorious Falsehoods and misrepresentations of a Book
By
.
all
in
be
to
.
.
to
.
of
in
in
is
;
a
of
a
all that passed between her and represented whose Character manner something different from that which he bears PA MELA The whole being exact Copies authentick Papers de livered the Editor Necessary had FAMILIES Conny Keyber Arthur Williams
Parson
it
an in
to
,
,
a
to
,
.
of
of ,
of
.
to
is
of
.
W
No
.
of
Shamela
?
of
also
be
Was Fielding the author
says
—
to
of
writing he
In
in
,
of
in
. . .
the latter piece
;
so to
dealt -
First
,
set
:-
of
is a
.4
had to
subjects with which combination Against this there great deal more
or
subject
faithfully
he
a
of
.
is
a
to
question conclusive answer can returned such we can merely balance the probabilities On the one hand there the unlikelihood that man sense and genius would return
1742
).
Andrews
's
as
to
to
that
,
“
"
;
decently entertaining (
* In
abusive than Joseph
up
,
it
to
in
as a “
;
Fielding re the fact that Pamela had not been discredited newed and persistent wrath against Cibber for the attack upon him the Apology broken wit who knew that he was get money haste would take less time be intrepidly in
.
of
the subject the authorship this squib Brian Downs particular has written with conviction both his work Rich ardson and the Introduction his Edition Shamela
a
c
of
of
in
,
,
to
It
may easily be seen from this how deliberately iconoclastic the little satire was designed be and must necessarily be added that the author succeeded admirably carrying amusing slashing out the intent he had mind even burlesquing the very title Pamela Conny Keyber under which the work was The name originally published has been determined be compound Colley Cibber and Conyers Middleton the two names reported both which men Fielding have despised On
draw
the mob after
RICHARDSON
FROM
TO
1800
105
superiors ,
etc
, he must
of
B –
. .
the two corresponding of
to
in
was
Fielding
's
of
as
one
"
Keyber of
who has the name canting and detestation
“
which of
's
Fielding
in
of
(a
Oliver
and
.
of
by
's
of
,
Farce
's
)
first invented
of
that very Author
the names
parallel Tickletext the names Puz Grub Street Opera and Murdertext (
in
Fielding
in
zletext
Shamela
's ,
.
Booby
parsons
;
;
in
Mr
,
,
in
”
both books
in
“
;
,
”
in
“
of
."
etc
then
as ,
rake the channel and pelt their analogies language such most obviously the use doth and hath and the Quicklyisms the heroine and her mother Shamela which are repeated Mrs Slipslop Joseph Andrews the expansion Richardson Mr into
him
of
;
in
's
to
)
;
own tutors the sacerdotalism against practical piety and honest living which colours all Field ing mature work and accounts for the prominence given Wil liams Shamela the resemblance between the title page first advertised
. . . .5
Shamela and the phraseology with which Fielding Jonathan Wild
Mr
,
— . p L of . .,
,
W
.
for
in
,
is
of
.
of
a
.
form
by
the epistolary
(v
1 —
,
in
,
.
is
,
to
its
to
be
,
so
of on
is
in
)
's
of
a
to
this already
of
of
.
convincing argument the Dampier external evidence letter Cross Henry Fielding The History New Haven 1918 given credit 306 which Fielding the authorship Shamela and We may then rather safely assume the Fielding work that which case that great name only entry epistolary fiction has The delightful Joseph parody again Andrews which sort Pamela not Downs adds
,
,
to
is
of
.
it
's
as
a
a
of in
of
is
frankly undignified boisterous intention unkind burlesque Richardson Pamela and such stands distinctly reprehensible light But necessary say Shamela
(
a
al
,
ix
The
Minority
Press
,
Shamela
,
to
Downs
,
, . .
x W
Brian
.pp
by
,
,
,
Introduction Cambridge England
;
of
.
,
to
of
as
in
,
as
.
its
of
of
,
in
of
)
's
it
is
the book that the only one the several works aside from Fielding own Joseph Andrews that hinges upon the immediate existence Pamela Pamela rather than new experience literature and that reveals itself any quality basic creative own The author has followed the outline the original story with careful one might mọst say with brutal fidelity He has lent the darting gleams satire most the salient points has twisted the char
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
106
,
acters and their motives to suit his own destructive purposes
moral of Pamela . What he doing has succeeded in is to create a short comic poem in , prose conceived in so witty , so vigorous , and so speedy a vein at its
and has made mocks of the basic
.
by
is
in
much
the
journal by
a
is
The whole book characterized pious and uninspired nonsense
.
of its
in
there
pages
of
although
,
the epistolary mode contained
is
.
's
in
of
a
to
of
by
A
.
by
to
as
on
In
an
of
that thewhole attains to a definite distinction of own example 1741 we find the fact that least one writer was poaching the grounds already assumed Kelly was Richardson his own man the name sequel commissioned the bookseller Chandler write already parts the existent Pamelao and the result was High Life This largely written Pamela Conduct
in
, ,
.
go
to
.
is
of
.
In of
or ,
in
of -
:
In
of
.
combination 1742 the story Pamela was again misrepresented The True Anti Pamela Memoirs Mr James Parry Organist Late Ross Herefordshire which are inserted His Amours with the Celebrated Miss Powell Monmouth simply another feeble attempt shire This Richardson in
to
or
,
in
,
or for
that there would be little these books were not
it
to
It
need scarcely said necessity make mention
of
be
.
of
of
as
to
is
in
, of
a
to
one better and create heroine the situation one point somewhat similar Pamela order out that vir tue not be found the chief characteristic such girls and that they are usually chiefly concerned with thematter personal and worldly gain
no
the
in
,
of
it
of
's
of
.
,
in
to
be
,
to
,
of
in
,
important part Pamela itself plays especially them the m ight matter form and that not even then be necessary briefly were not one consider them even them sus pected great counterpart and the work Richardson most formidable rival the literature the eighteenth cen tury Henry Fielding who wrote
in
at
Henry Fielding
, . 20 .
1928
p
York
,
London and New
,
Downs Richardson
,
Sarah Fielding was
.
a
,
. W .
B
sister
to
)
's
Fielding
Field Sarah a
the century
least one work the form letters we come first ing possible contribution having been considered
to (
of
those notable figures
of
to
Passing
de
RICHARDSON
FROM follower
voted
of
TO
107
but , unlike
the art of Richardson
of the followers of that author ,
others
1800 so
many
her major works are
of the master . Miss Fielding did not write her more notable novels , of which The Adventures of David Simple (1744 ) , a story with a sort of anæmic only in the spirit
Sir
expressed
in
,
in
,
.
to
a
is
.
,
of
,
of
,
of
to
of
,
in
,
in
of
.
of
a
,
is
Charles Grandison for hero the best known the epis published tolary mode The continuation story this 1747 under the title Letters between the Chief Characters David Simple was written letters but scarcely lends any agreeable distinction the name the author Like the part second Pamela this later work characterized by notable lack action and does not attain the spiritual naïveté nor the pleasing wholesomeness David Simple "
no
of
,
,
his
,
(
a
of
.
)
is in
it
(
of
by
"
is
is
After Henry Fielding there more distinguished occa sional epistolarian than Tobias Smollett who belongs here right Humphrey epistolary novel The Expedition many things Clinker 1771 There are that remain fixed Humphrey Clinker firmly reading our memories from but the great comic creations that remain longest the of
(
in
, , . of as
the
variety
of
, by
a
not the greatest
presents the same story from
an
of ,
to
-
a
is
the greatest
, if
of
be
angles just
It
,
effort one letters
.
in
epistolary
novels
a
,
is
of
,
in
he
to
,
of
a
;
.
of
)
in
,
)
,
—
and the rogues which the most remarkable amazing are Tabitha Bramble the Winifred Jenkins whose letters are among the most completely humorous documents English literature and Lieutenant Lismahago himself rogue very sort As matter fact there little story this novel what Smollett seems present have attempted and has succeeded admirably this cross section the society and manners the age humorously treated Humphrey Clinker must necessarily considered comedians
a
a
,
in
.
an to
is
of
a
, as
.
of
'
no
is
of
As
so
as
,
,
does that much later work Robert Brown ing The Ring and the Book result the divergent opinions and outlooks the various narrators lend sus tained vivacity and utter verisimilitude the whole There itinerary through doubt that much the book England and Scotland rather than story itself just was Giraldus Cambrensis earlier work the twelfth century
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
108
Itinerary Through Wales , and the later Set in Silver an automobile tour through England . Smollett is thereby given an opportunity to render his own sharp and sometimes bitter comments on the towns which are thus encountered and the petty lives which he seems to have seen in those towns . The device of the letter undoubtedly aids and abets the steady an
the entire work attains and permits the author ground to cover several times which he might otherwise be able to pass over only once . There is little doubt that the rea be for
the high degree
of
to which
flow
not
,
;
,
,
.
a
,
to
is to
in
brilliance which this novel reaches found the fact that Smollett has adapted his form the letter his guiding spirit the comic with the utmost finesse The result may be heterogeneous one but one can
son
in
of
,
a
it
to
of
of
on
in
,
as
,
,
an
it
of
.
a
a
is
completeness about this novel only which few works attain When we are through with any importance we know everyone the book thor accomplishment oughly the side accurate veri similitude and we receive addition definite picture through the eyes life the author enables himself see to
deny the fact that there
of
so
is
in
in
,
is
to
of
.
of
in
so
a
,
of
as
.
his characters Humphrey The strength the epistolary form used b eyond Clinker lies doubt the fact that there little story told the novel and much portrayal character writing could possibly be more and manners No mode admirably adapted the static sort novel than the Another author
of
.
epistolary
, al
ad
.
the fourth exposition
of ,
.
to
moments melodrama The first and the fifth letters are all excellent examples the epistolary manner and should be turned in
in )
,
(
,
of
to
used admirable seem skill that makes it
a
with
to
;
handled
of
most fitting
is
,
and
The
the material and the spirit did
this novel we find the letter
it
In
.
vantage
from
de
Richardson
not
, ,
came
,
epistolary
Roubigné
)
novel Julia
1777 his solitary form
the epistolary
chose
last
,
to
of
.
Mackenzie and Man
be his
(
form
period who
the
work also was Henry Feeling After two novels The Man 1771 the World 1773 Mackenzie published
for what proved
for that
RICHARDSON
FROM particular reason . As
a
TO
1800
109
matter of fact , the author has striven times in this work , and nowhere may seen than in the Sterne -like scoring “ victim ” (p . Indeed the only
for verisimilitude at all
in
be
,
,
of
so
of
in
of
.
)
,
155
this be more clearly through of the word letters the entire novel that are little assistance bear ing out the insistent feeling actuality which the author consciously strives for are those Savillon which somehow
,
,
,
in
is
;
he
.
It
of
-
,
,
,
of
a
to
so
of
to
at
is is
, if
of
.
to
of
.
,
is
a
,
a
in
.
.
as
good whole The author has written vein sentiment sometimes suggestive Sterne The threads moral intimation which run through his story seem come from Rousseau The narrative smooth and full sentiment not over sentimental nor inevitability wrenched any given point the story distinctly the credit the author that has been able convincing work create violence suspicion and pas
heaven
of of ,
Yet the book
it
to
of
,
of
a
of ,
in
. of
is
.
of
to
out the picture jealousy which stands The novel itself melodrama height tragic really dis need the Othello make tinguished None the less the Desdemona like heroine Julia Marguerite rises after the fashion Faust pure into seem
of
's
a
;
,
of
or
to
.
in
to
a
,
to
to
,
in
so
In
of
at
the less emotional epistolary form and has the m anaged degree same time attain honest motiva tion and character analysis not usually be found stories much violence turning Young Lady Evelina the History
sion
a
,
)
. D ’
,
(
,
Entrance into the World 1778 the first novel written by Arblay we come upon work Frances Burney later Mme
,
to
.
Pamela
,
the case with
,
,
is
up
.
and fortunes As
this
,
of
,
is
It
.
, of a
desires
landmark
to
-
eighteenth century
of
is
an
Evelina like the Richardson seems turn almost inevitably the epistolary form the very natural outpouring the feel young girl concerning her plight experiences hopes ings
that novels
novel
to
of
of
of
of
is
recorded
swift
,
the writer
in
observation
the attitude the which she herself
is
The
of
.
a
member
a
is
The book itself revelation largely toward that social class
.
natural
heroine
of
.
in
is
mostly likewise made letters the heroine other people The expression letters could not possibly be more
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
110
bright
,
a little superficially when she re quality veals that woman ' s of skimming over the surface in telling what she has seen . Yet, this occasional superficiality is an integral part of the style of the author , which is char acterized by ease of flight , by total lack of strain , by a light humor and pleasant appreciation of the foibles of human beings . There is satire in this work , beyond the shadow of a doubt , but there is in it also something that is new and
sometimes
dis
strokes
a
has already been several times shown that there
no ,
of
.
of
The use the letter for the purposes highly intelligent the part the author is
it
this novel
since
of
,
the century
on
of
novel
is
of
,
by
of
.
in
tinctive Evelina reproduced for the first time successful ordinary domestic society novel the manners and conduct doing this laid the corner stone and the domestic
is
a
of
;
.
of
a
In
.
is
of
.
a
of
to
all
of
better medium for the recording the thoughts and reac girl young taking place about her than tions that epistolary the Of distinctive interest the appearance Harcourt By Sentimental Novel Series Letters the Authoress
two years after the publi cation Evelina found Fanny Burney new Burney item this work however very different from her better novels particularly Eve my lina Internal evidence both textual and stylistic opinion lacking Harcourt Too many letters are written by the male sex there no Burney study manners the in
is ,
in
of
.
;
is
,
in
)
(
.
,
,
be
to
is
's,
is
. If
and raises hopes that here
is
a
it
1780
,
ascribed
,
of .
is
This
to
Evelina
.
of
of
its
is
of
a
.
to
a
.
in
,
is
by
,
)
of
.
of
is
it (
,
of
,
is
in
of
)
"
of
Evelina similar that the name History Harrington Richardson The Sir William Of peculiar interest the fact that one the earliest Sophia Lee historical novels The Recess 1785 sort spirit The epistolary novel although not epistolary of ("
the Authoress
of
by
an
is
's
of
-
to
,
of
In
.
of
-
no
;
;
no
true wit ever present comic spirit All this against possibility being stands the the work Miss Burney the face this the external evidence the title page does not seem sufficient proof render positive authorship Miss Burney this book More plausible the exploitation explanation that here notable name
book
RICHARDSON
FROM
TO
1800
111
entire novel is composed of a single letter sent from Matilda to Adelaide Marie de Montmorenci . That it does not preserve the illusion of a letter need scarcely be said . Among the many novels which Clara Reeve wrote , there are at least two of some importance which are couched in the form of letters . These are The Two Mentors ( 1783 ) and The Exiles ( 1788 ) . The Two Mentors , which is advertised as “ a modern story , ” is a rather successful epistolary effort . something suggestion chapter There is in it of the of the rather than the individual letter , especially when the first letter invokes a joyous mood ; the second , as deliberately , one of melancholy . There is , furthermore , no definite verisi militude as to just when the letters are supposed to have been
, nor does this lack seem to bother the author par ticularly . Likewise , it must be said that there is no " taking the pen in hand ” to be found , although Saville speaks of writing " journal-wise" (p . 132 ) . The book itself is full of the spirit, the society , the beliefs , and the criticisms of the age to which it belongs and, on those grounds , maintains a lively interest in own modernity There considerable sen timent and the work closes with the moral Virtue only thing upon the certain earth 316 which indicates how strongly the Richardsonian doctrine virtue trium phant was holding the fiction the period Certainly the is
.”
"
,
.
)
(p
. of
in
of
”
“
is
,
it
in
its
written
all
in
as .
,
,
of
she has proved herself almost good sense learning book full
a
, ,
In
the epistolary medium apt and anyone who likes
in
,
)
(
a
.
,
is
good narrative here and there are but few exaggerated effects When Clara Reeve wrote Gothic story The Old my English Baron opinion 1775 she outshone Walpole
to
is
,
rather
,
is
)
,
not per
is
Cronstadt
novel but
a
(
of
the Count
epistolary
, de
an
Memoirs
entirely
al
in
it
or
is
, ; . . or ,
as
a
it
in
is
by
also epistolary
The Exiles any means
in
reason
,
Clara Reeve for
it .
above
,
and reasonableness should turn present Furthermore there this par ticular novel distinct artistic quality the fact that there indelibly feminine little that would stamp though the male sex once twice attacked with truly feminine vigor Her later The School for Widows 1791 and
112
THE EPISTOLARY
NOVEL
sonal history told in the first person . There are letters from more than one writer , it is true , but there are also memoirs , patches of narrative , letters within letters and , in the very en first volume ( p . 47) there is presented “ A dialogue between
,
a a
As is
,
of
,
,
-
is
,
of
of -
in
its
."
of
of
old
sixty three and his Nephew Uncle , an Batchelor something Student Seventeen The result then hodge podge general effect although the work itself an
.
-
,
it
one the better novels the ultra sentimental school progresses the book becomes less and less epistolary and
its
of
on
in
.
of
,
of of
,
,
,
-p
.
no
is
an
,
an
of
is
,
of
it
at
point more strictly narrative but there which the disappears rolonged space The use the letter for over novel itself moral didactic and sentimental and after recording unhappy ending proceeds slightly into the speculations generation second the possible lot which closes The use the many letters the course
in
,
as a
a
,
”
in
;
in to
)
(
'
D
)
of ).
(
(
;
to
.
.
“
its
in
is
of
plain indication the narrative this book the fact that literary the letter had come into own device even the straight novel and that the epistolary fashion was waning one The romantic and prolific Mrs Charlotte Smith has like wise contributed three novels the epistolary catalogue Arcy Desmond 1792 1796 and The Solitary Wan belongs derer 1801 The last novel that period after the beginning century the nineteenth which the epistolary
,
,
a
is
of
's
his
.
point
to
.
.
suggests the dramatist a
certain
June and the letter first disclosed lifting the curtain speech Here we enter Lionel Des
in
The book opens
somewhat
in
a
at
to
us
.
persed
, of
,
,
in
in
as
)
as
in
as
go
(
in
an
.
on
form was distinctly the decline The first novel Desmond interesting preface has which Mrs Smith doubts her ability McFee excuses his choice later make novel well letters the narrative which was her accus tomed medium her earlier work When one has read the book however any thought her possible failure dis
us .
,
to
,
to
of
to
a
at
's
mond life through this letter friend Erasmus Bethel moment when much has already happened which we are made feel from the very opening sentence might have been Although the first few letters al immediate interest
RICHARDSON
FROM
TO
1800
113
II
.
,
,
a
to
, us , at
,
is
to
of
all
ternate as letter and answer , soon the letters are from Desmond and Bethel are addressed from various parts traveling with Waverly Volume France where Desmond introduces somewhat late date the two main female Fanny Waverly and Geraldine Verney who protagonists
of
as on a
,
,
,
,
in
,
to
of
even
sensibility
,
(
reason
)
is
no
is
to
though
of
flounder through and the return there present considerable evidence
details
to
In
.
to
to
of
be
,
an
.
is
is
,
of
.
its
for success Even the very outset put briefly but well the exposition and the flow the admirably smooth throughout the work Alto narrative gether the story has exciting first few pages and gives addi proof tional that the letter may used with complete con quickly moving viction tell events when given the proper character use this novel there mass on
brevity
at
its
to of
in
,
in
,
a
D
is
of
them
'
books
.?
.
of
to
Geraldine Verney which she discusses the period survey the and renders criticisms Arcy brief novel letters and indeed seems
that letter from
depend
in
-
a
,
, of
on
.
a
,
.
ill ,
likewise write much When Desmond lies result duel his doctor William Carmichael carries his corre spondence for him We are thus given the chief correspond lively ents this novel and among them they carry fashion sentimental and somewhat Werther like tale Of particular interest the student this period should be
a
is
in
all
,
in
,
see the
is
to
a
thor plainly depicted the story
of
humanitarianism the au this novel and certainly this adds quality which particularly sympathetic able
to
we are
reason
,
of
.
a
us
in
,
a
,
as
.
,
is
a
in
of
movement which Charlotte Smith was one the pio again neers here made clear and all the result rattling good story The letters themselves are not absurdly long and taken picturing for whole they result closely knit and entertaining story Along with her exercise
.
pleasing
, ,
to
,
.
175
vol
-164
XII
, . II, .pp
?
Letter
as
it
in
,
is
of
of
to
",
“
In
that large group what might be called that authors somewhat less than entirely first rank who have written the epistolary mode applied must be especially noted that this term them turning
minor epistolarians
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
114
although it may mean that they did not stand in the very front rank of authorship during the period , is not meant to indicate that they were without importance in themselves .
As
we
The
Card (an amazingly simple title for a fictional work of the eighteenth century ) by one John Kidgell . As frontispiece to the volume there appears early
as 1755
of a
The grand figure represents a human Creature . The Dart in his right Hand intimates Cruelty : the black spot on the left denotes Artifice and Disguise ; the yellow in his Raiment is a Sign Anger of Jealousy , and the the Flower his feet betokens Vivacity Genius and the Feather his Cap
:
statement
“
a
.”
the novel kind
,
a
of
,
it
be
.
to
is
;
clergyman Promotion John Kidgell was and thing clergyman no new see the turn satirist may not strictly called The Card although novel
bespeaks
it
in
of
;
of
it the
at
card and under
red
the picture
have
at
,
a
,
is
it
are those which does contain such any considerable extent correspondence which ex
.
a
surprise the reader principally literary
to
;
or is
The work
as
.
nor
events
elevate
in
of
of
is
it,
of
.
so
its
of of
in
to
variety
,
It
.
as
on
so
,
,
in
,
full
a
is
It
. of of a
is
such
,
is its
as
is
of
chiefly satire human foibles trenchant comic spirit satirizes society form the letters Richardson and the the day cunningly taken off such passages that the literary laughed very ball the grand tour and Sentiment sentimentality which freely and that particular form many contemporary writers grip held made the high ridicule The book does not contain subject great
and
its
to
as
so
,
,
the
in
.
,
in
to
,
Frances Brooke
.
.
Julia Mandeville 1769
,
Emily Montague
)
of
a
The History
of
and
in
us ,
is
)
not
epistolarians
(
no
essential
there more constant writer than Mrs Lady She has given The History (
we see
but likewise
the morals attached
the authors here considered
1763
then
presented
as
Of
Here
the letters
.
cidents
depend
to
spirit
the Richardsonian
form
, of
is
life are known
the Richardsonian
in
of
,
,
only
a
is
felicities
of
of
hibits justly many the humors life inculcate some precept which not the less important because object trifle since upon trifles many the comforts and
two
FROM
works which are ,
RICHARDSON
TO
1800
115
despite
their many defects ,
sufficient
to
author of considerable competence . In 1770 she likewise made a translation , in letter form , of the Memoirs of the Marquis de St . Forlaix , to be considered later . There is a certain weakness undoubtedly revealed in the lack her
establish
of
variety
as an
of Mrs. Brooke 's
style , and we find in
epistolary
both of these novels that men and women alike write in the same feminine vein . Especially is this true of Henry Mande ville in Lady Julia Mandeville who , although he is not an effeminate man , betrays an attention
to
details in his letters
which is more characteristic of the feminine than of the mas culine mind . If we are to consider these novels in themselves , aside from their epistolary quality , we are inclined to feel is in them a great deal of ado about very little incident. The plots are somewhat too thinly sustained and the psychological inward struggles are so completely ex ternalized that often all subtlety is lost . Here we miss that element so strong in the great novel of inner conflict and
that there
so pertinent to the epistolary novel , individual analysis , and can only hope that it does exist even if we cannot see it . None less ,
alive , if not vi brant, and entirely sincere , if not quite true . Mrs. Brooke has somewhat more sentimentality in her novels than senti ment , but she succeeds in presenting it with a drooping grace the
that
is
served
with
both of these novels are distinctly
not ineffectual. Both of her heroines are at times “ re , silent , absent” creatures , their " charming eyes ” filled
" a
melancholy languor .”
It is for this reason , chiefly ,
that the heroines ' confidantes , more sprightly more attractive characterizations here than themselves
nature , are the heroines
in
.
of a departure is to be found in Emily Mon tague in the local color to be found in the scenes that take place in Canada , but there is no real innovation to be found Something
in
either of these epistolary novels aside from
this . Both are
written under the influence of the Richardsonian *Mrs . Frances I, p. 49.
1763,
Brooke, The History
of Lady
form
Julia Mandevillo
,
and
London
,
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
116
spirit , and the sentiment which Richardson himself has pro jected finds exaggeration here because Mrs. Brooke lacked the penetrating knowledge of the human soul necessary to explain sentiment convincingly .
has given us, however, two other works in play which letters a large part. In 1760 she published her
Mrs. Brooke
first work , not strictly
a novel but rather a collection of linked by character , Letters from Juliet , Lady Catesby, to her Friend , Lady Henrietta Campley. This is a translation . The other novel of this sort which has come from the ingenious Mrs. Brooke is The History of Charles Mande ville (1790 ) , a sequel to Lady Julia Mandeville, written some twenty -seven years after that novel was published . It is the traditional sequel in that it is distinctly inferior to the work
sentiments
it attempts to follow .
Mrs. Griffith 's The Delicate
much like that ofMrs . Brooke indeed
, almost the
in
Distress
that it
is
(1769 ) , is a work chiefly sentimental ;
closing lines are :
Captain Beaumont
presented
me
his and his father
with
's
pic
tures ; he had before given me Charlotte 's portrait. - Alas ! it was graved on my sad a useless gift , as her dear image is too sadly
such
;
's 's
.
novels
;
the verisimilitude
of
,
.
its
to
of
of
of
.
novel may be guessed at from these lines The letters themselves are Mrs Brooke manner they injecting her suffer from the monotony the author self into all them rather than permitting each individual express the personality letter writer Again the quality letters indicate that omniscient which detracts from entire
in
The
few
heart !
those which are lost
even
.
158
.
P
in
is
.
of
's on
.
.
's
's
to
he
so
to
their destination are shown the reader that must assume the ability read over the writer shoulder rather than over the receiver Perhaps the two most notable things about Mrs Brooke the History Charles Mandeville have but little bearing the epistolary style The first that the little girl the story and never reach
RICHARDSON
FROM is allowed
to
talk baby talk
TO
1800
117
, although it was not until
later
,
the nineteenth century , that children in books were given and act like children and not like miniature adults . The second is that the dialogue in this work is put in quota
in
to talk
tions , which tends
to destroy the illusion of the letter and give something the entire book of the semblance of narrative . Indeed , the whole work is more nearly a series of animated essays on life and customs in India than a novel . Of the books of which we have just spoken and of the epistolary composi tion that need be mentioned only in passing — The Excur sion ; a Novel ( 1777) — it should be said that , though we may disagree with the mode of her writings and even with their ton , we must admire the sincerity , plodding and forthright, and the pluckiness of this woman , in writing so many volumes
.
so competently
An author who belongs in this category because of the importance of a single epistolary composition , a distinguished one , although her Oriental tale , The History of Nourjahad ( 1767 ) , is of considerable importance in the development of that type, is Mrs . Frances Sheridan , important not only be
Brinsley Sheridan , but likewise because of her own significance as a novelist and a playwright . Her epistolary work is the Memoirs of Miss Sid ney Bidulph . Extracted from her own Journal , and Now First Published , in three volumes , and continuation two volumes The Conclusion the Memoirs Miss Sidney Bidulph prepared for the Press the Late Editor the epistolary Former Part 1761 67 The work itself novel sentiment written much the Richardsonian tra dition The story involved one and the manner which the author means letters proceeds through the plot highly mazes her skillful Although there are mo ments melodrama the book and moments which the imagination upon the reader called bear somewhat heavier load than desirable there distinct conviction the presentation here lives which seem be ruled by
of
of
in
in
in
.
,
of
in
an
,
a
'
'
mice
an
to
a
best laid schemes
-
the
"
of
of
,
is
to
is
is
'
dictum
o
,
by is
is
of
in
Robert Burns
an
is
.
)
-
(
of
.
of of
of
by
,
as
,
in
its
cause she was the mother of Richard
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
118
characters are well drawn , especially in the cases of the hero and the Galahadian Miss Sidney herself ; the
men
.” The
letters are exceedingly well composed and are full of a lively verisimilitude ; the plan of the whole story is executed with forethought and care . Undoubtedly , this is one of the best of the lesser novels of the day . Mrs . Sarah Scott has contributed at least two epistolary attempts to the literature of the period . The first is , A De scription of Millenium Hall , and the Country Adjacent : To gether with the Characters of the Inhabitants , and such his torical Anecdotes and Reflections , as may excite in the Reader proper Sentiments of Humanity , and lead to the Love
; the
The Test of Filial Duty . In a Series of Letters between Miss Emilia Leonard , and Miss Arlington Charlotte . A Novel ( 1772 ) . Millenium Hall is not a novel and it is not , strictly speaking , epistolary . It is , rather , a description and a series of histories presented in such form that they seem to be told in the course of a long second
is
am
(1762 )
Sir "
of Virtue
.”
as
,
,
“
I
,
)
1
.
of
.
“
"
sir
a
of
of
is
an ( p
is
.
)
“
.
(p
"
letter addressed to “ Dear and concluded Sir 262 The device obvious one and we may well read for dear the words dear reader The effect scarcely that letter The Test Filial Duty presents one the few novels
.
is
,
al
.
of
,
to
.
of
,
in
in
a
is
,
it
,
in
.
of
a
,
to
,
14
to
,
5
is
of
of
among these many the fictional time which dated Here January the time the book 1769 November 1769 device which must have added considerably the immediacy scarcely the story Certainly however fictional necessity the epistolary story The early letters this work are very serious and sober and one feels are moralizing sermons Like Millenium most the mood Hall they are meant perhaps evoke the proper human Again
,
in
,
,
.
the readers
in
of
to
of
as is
,
is
,
to
.
us
in
in
the hearts
novel
to
a
we have
in
this work which nothing happens and any news we get comes third hand The letters themselves are rather composition stilted but once we become accustomed the style we find that the substance superior far that the many lesser novels letters just the element common sentiments
FROM
RICHARDSON
more distinctly noticeable
sense
TO
1800
119
once we become accustomed
the author indulges. Mrs . Scott is here revealed as an author of little power, but of much homely sense and considerable ability to express her self within the limits of the letter without once exhausting the infinite possibilities of the letter form . · Because of their relationship , it is well to consider the epis tolary works of the Minifies and the Gunnings within close range of each other . Miss Susanna Minifie (later Mrs . Gun ning ) wrote many novels , both by herself and with her sister , and she is of considerable individual importance as the pos the over -moralizing
to
in
which
sible nominal head of this writing tribe. The epistolary works the Miss Minifies are , chiefly , the Histories of Lady Frances A — and Lady Caroline S ( 1763) ; The Picture , a Novel ( 1766 ) ; Barford Abbey : A Novel in a series of Letters ( 1768 ) ; The Cottage , a Novel: in a Series of Letters ( 1769 ) ;
of
be
. as
in
of
,
of
of
is
at
is
of
of
is
.
of
;
or
of
all
of
of .
to
in
of
air of
as
, be
so
to
of
as
of
by
.
,
,
,
to
,
of
all
these
at
( 1780 ) ; and Coombe Wood (1783 ) . the third fourth fifth and sixth may tributed Miss Minifie alone Coombe Wood may be con representative sidered these novels the Miss Minifies Here the author follows the frequent custom the day wanting known the editor the letters instead their author thereby lending the verisimilitude which anxiously sought after was most the literature the midcentury According epistolary the method there no obtaining this conviction reality than by the other way editor having under his thumb the letters the time arranging the series thereby he given his writing knowledge making all that has occurred He not use
The Count de Poland
Of
an
he is
of
,
told
an
the very thinnest in
;
of
on
.
is
Minifies are generally built plot and material the stories are
the Miss
sorts
.
of
"
be -
-
-
-
of of is
"
is
in
.
of
,
of
essentially the omniscient point view but intimate and confidant the characters involved Coombe Wood somewhat too consistently written the sensibility Much all will soon over style the novel over hectic and too consciously sentimental and the style peculiarly stilted and artificial the whole The novels
involved
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
120
manner , and the chronological order is not followed with the strictest accuracy ; indeed , the time element rarely enters as such into these novels which seem to be cast in a perpetual eternity of night and day , though certair . ly some wrenching
of the element of time is always allowable in the epistolary work . As epistolary efforts in the purely mechanical sense , these novels mark no advance , but rather a step backwards from the work of Richardson for , although they present the letters of several groups, there is seldom offered a letter in return to any already written . When we turn to the Memoirs of Mary , a later novel ( 1793 ) , by the now Mrs. Gunning , we find that the author has developed a further knowledge of the epistolary style in which she worked so much to enable her to present occasional , even replies . Thus, Letter V is sent in answer to Letter though Letter IV is permitted to intervene for no obvious reason . There is a distinct improvement in style , likewise ,
III
over the earlier novels and , although events happen with an amazing slowness , the work is done in a smooth manner and the descriptions of people therein are especially clear and
convincing . Working with a story that is so definitely auto biographical as is this , Mrs. Gunning could not have chosen
is of
.
of
a
as
of
its
a more satisfactory medium than the epistolary . The novel itself is distinctly one in “ letters and narrative ,” a form that grew somewhat popular as the century advanced to close sort last flourish the epistolary style The portion
is
,
,
is
to
It
.
-
a
as
, ,
)
,
a
to
to
an
at
of
or
(
's
of
is
a
is
in
in
is
it
the case later
as
journal good length written Sir Walter Scott Redgauntlet 1824 but journal diary style not written the all and seems be exact complement and supplement the let ters that the heroine earlier wrote her grandmother and pseudo journal interesting therefore only note how
the novel that
's
.
a
in
,
.
by
of
a
of
be
to
in
in
at
of
,
in
or
one two innovations this book Joseph Conrad point midway technique introducing characters through certain events they appear the story which Gunning anticipated seems somewhat Mrs here giving block her method antecedent events returning ever
RICHARDSON
FROM
TO
121
1800
,
,
.
a
of
,
of , is
of
a
in
of
.
is
in
as
all
to and proceeding with the story and then giving somemore antecedent events . Again , Mrs . Gunning makes use of the very unusual device of giving only extracts from a letter in stead of an entire letter , as in Letter XXXIII ( volume III ) . In short , the author has learned well the epistolary mode . The Gipsy Countess (1799 ) , the work of Miss Gunning , is a work in letters in which the letters themselves do not seem to be such , but are journalistic in tone. Miss Gunning undoubtedly wins for herself in this novel the distinction of being the most long -winded writer in the eighteenth cen tury after Richardson himself . Moreover , as one proceeds through the story there appears to him to be less and less ex cuse for letters as the medium in which to present this novel . Lady Julia tells her history in short snatches , each snatch con stituting a letter written to her brother in India , when could have been well accomplished one large single peculiar packet The narrative itself somewhat Con writing radian mixture the present the present and the present retrospectively considered and the result the highly point impression creation artificial At one in
is
a
is
so
it
in
of
a
to
of
of
in
of
.
.
is M
lish
.
a
literary medium dominant use Eng author French blood who wrote his novels Treyssac Vergy epistolary Pierre Henri de His first
An
as
its
a
,
of
,
.
is
single indication course but the pristine grip fact that the true epistolary form was losing itself
form
This
author write story letters for thought the inevitability the to
attempt
own sake and with
no an
its
inadequate
of ,
a
to
at
.
is
of
)
(
,
of
Letter XLII the intermingling the story the present with the story the past becomes confused that the reader loss make out just what that tak ing place Altogether The Gipsy Countess represents very
deed
;
)
72
-
(
,
us
of
or
;
.
of
, ”
to
,
on
.
A
,
of
,
a
of
, : de "
of
in
in
novel appeared 1770 Henrietta Countess Osenvor Sen timental Novel Series Letters and the caption the goes far title page Love and virtue held the pen tell Vergy chiefly wrote Other epistolary novels what this Lady author are Mistakes the Heart the Memoirs Caroline Pelham and Lady Victoria Nevil 1769 Palin
THE EPISTOLARY
122
NOVEL
ode ; or, the Triumphs of
Virtue Over Love ( 1771) ; and The , ; Lovers or the Memoirs of Lady Mary Sc — and the Hon . Miss Amelia B — (1772 ) . Henrietta is a novel of extreme sen timentality in which nothing happens; the heroine does not even die lest the sensibilities of the reader be too deeply shocked . The whole is a sort of analytical spiritual argument the faintest suggestion of plot occasionally inserted . Again , the letters are such in little more than mere designa
with
is somewhat more sprightly , overweight any but does not bear of animation . Most of these novels are alike in being static and artificial but, despite the tion
. The Mistakes of the Heart
fact that de Vergy was anathema to the reviewers
of his
day,
they are scarcely more mediocre than many of the lesser works here considered . Helen -Maria Williams has contributed Anecdotes of a Convent (1771 ) ; Letters between an English Lady and her
Friend at Paris ( 1770 ) ; and Letters Written in France in the Summer of 1790 . To a Friend in England ; containing vari ous Anecdotes relative to the French Revolution , and the Memoirs of Mons . and Madame De F — ( 1790 , vol. , 1792) . The nearest approach to a novel among these three is the
II
Anecdotes of a Convent , but all three are rather works of an experimental nature , more nearly allied to the epistolary outposts preceding Richardson than to works of a fictional
nature . William Damon
Renwick
is the author of
and Celia . In
a
Genuine
Distresses of
Series of Letters , between
the
late
General Crawford , Sir John Huffey Delaval , Bart. , Sir Fran cis Blake Delaval , K .B . , and two Unfortunate Lovers ( 1772 ) ; and The Solicitudes of Absence ( 1788 ) . Both are novels of sentiment. The latter , however , departs from the purposes of the novel in letters to a considerable extent. It opens as an autobiography and continues as a straight narrative (despite the fact that it is in letters !) . The insertion of so many verses , likewise , tends to make the whole rather gauche as a nar rative . The letters , and there are many of them , seem to be written at random , serving no particular point and achieving
RICHARDSON
FROM
TO
123
1800
end. The narrative , at the beginning
no particular
, ex its
a
;
.
in
(
,
.
(
,
in
In
a
of
as
,
in
of
excellently
plot
)
,
of
little encumbrance
themselves are
and the letters
the roles and the styles the language trifle too
fitted Perhaps
to
that there
is
is
,
to
a
of
.
to
it
of
is
,
of
)
(
;
of S. J. .
is
, ) of
)
of
)
( of or ,
;
(
of ,
A
of
to
,
of
.
'
d
, sets
to
of each the letter that is to follow and tries to give it raison être The procedure seems original certain originality tent but the lack result does not warrant such which only serves ruin any apparent verisimilitude minor epistolarian considerable éclat Pratt Pupil Courtney Melmoth the author The Pleasure 1777 The Tutor Truth 1779 and Emma Corbett the Miseries Civil War 1780 all letters All three these novels are considerable interest but the last and perhaps the best particular note because concerns itself with the American Revolution Pratt himself seems have been man considerable wisdom and result things good this we are able find some his novels good simple Emma Corbett the narrative the sense chapter
is a
so
.
,
form
fervor
by
dramatic
,
in
of
in
of
the epistolary
of
This author has made excellent use Letter LVIII he achieves real
and
,
, of
of
be
to
a
as
is
is
by
.
the several personages literary and thus detracts from the liveliness the work but frequent gleams this relieved humor rather more usually humor indeed than found novels definitely sentimental turn are these Pratt
It
.
individual interest The different
we feel any
such
event
, .
significance
an
its
Nor
presence
an
in
the the epistolary
very
of
.
it
just happening
of
from
were
do
of
to
of
is
it
Aside
if
wrench
believing
in
gressively
as
to
of
.
in
of
means his skill the use of the letter makes the reader ability see clearly the advantages the epistolary style and lend verisimilitude the description event pro
Emma Corbett
sides which
Emma
Civil the novel much girl War literature America which the Southern lover almost always the Union army Indeed the favorite after the
's
.
,
,
in
,
is
is
;
.
of
an
have
of
the novel sentiment love barred with obstacles the girl being the usual obstacle and here we The novel itself the formula excellent example
the father
of
theme
of
in
is
in
and her father take pattern
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
124
pseudo -historical , and it presents one ances of General Washington
in
of the earliest appear fiction . Certainly the melo
dramatic tone is fully present in this work ; the sudden meet ings , greetings , and deaths are remarkable , and the piling of one incident upon another is exhausting . Although the sen timent of the story may point to Richardson , the general method employed here by Pratt would seem to be that of
the use of one detail of narrative after another . In is true of almost all of the writings of Pratt in the field of fiction . On the other hand , the epic sweep of Fielding and the minute dissection of Richardson are alike lacking in this particular author . Another quite prolific epistolary novelist is Mrs . Cart wright, who has contributed : The Generous Sister . In a Series of Letters ( 1779 ) ; Letters Moral and Entertaining ( 1781 ) ; The Duped Guardian ; or , the Amant Malade . In a Series of Defoe
,
in
deed , this
.
is
-
of
by
, .
of
ilk
Letters (1786 ) ; The Platonic Marriage. In a Series of Letters ( 1786 ) ; Retaliation ; or , the History of Sir Edward Oswald , and Lady Frances Seymour ( 1787) . Of these , the Letters Entertaining belongs in this category , scarcely Moral and primarily since it is not a work of continuous fiction , but belongs rather to the the pre Richardsonian collection letters The most notable work Mrs Cartwright Re
“
in
in
(
,
of
.
of
or
.
in
is
, of
of
the field
of
.
.
in
ing interest
IV )
)
,
by
,
of ,
(
; to
,
a
a
to
in
,
”
,
-
-
to
.
at
.
a
of
novel much sentiment many flaws and endless may judge picking letters One the length these letters random Letter XXVI volume III extends from page page 158 extends sixty two Letter XXXI volume page fifty page presented from four 147 with several continuations device which was anticipated Evelina slight extent and Richardson likewise There are also Retaliation shorter letters some ten twelve pages degree judge thereby may verisimilitude this the One scarcely novel attains Mrs Cartwright more than pass taliation
epistolary
fiction
the flu
despite
Syntax than for his epistolary novels
for
,
more important
which
,
Dr .
his writing
of
is
.
ency with which she has written Of similar degree William Coombe
RICHARDSON
FROM are : Letters
Supposed
TO
1800
125
Written by Yorick and
to have been
of
ity
Eliza (1779 ) ; Letters between Two Lovers and their Friends ( 1781 ) ; and Original Love Letters , between a Lady of Qual of
,
)
(
.
"
"
a
ter -
in
, of
.
no
of
a
,
and Person Inferior Station 1784 the last which embodies something new theme The novels them particular distinction selves have Of infinitely greater importance the pageant the let
at
;
)
(
;
of
)
(
The novels this author are Bage has attempted use the to
.
form
sentiment
.
scarcely novels
epistolary
of
,
in
are
)
(
1788
)
(
;
:
of
in
is
novel the eighteenth century Robert Bage least four whose works Mount Henneth 1782 Barham Downs 1784 The Fair Syrian 1787 and James Wallace
of
is
It
.
,
to
as a
interesting social force and has succeeded well d espite Bage are observe that the fact that these novels
novel
)
;
,
.
he in is to
lie
to
Is
,
. ,
on
.
,
as
,
is
)
of
of
a
something
(
,
As
”
all
(
Is
As
for “
”
or ,
“
of
of
,
in
written letters the epistolary novels wane with the vogue just the social type Bage tried for works write The basic motivation his work seems the two words perhaps bet amuse and instruct and even though ter known his Man He 1792 and Hermsprong Man He Not 1796 his epistolary efforts hold their own with but his best novel Hermsprong Bage defi nitely society and student such his novels take
,
it is a
,
of
to
.
,
by
”
to
a
, .
to
of by
to
a
of
. fic is
,
in
is
as
.
be In ,
he
. (
is
In as
in
-
of
it
,
)
so
by In
“
hastening the narrative occasionally means straight narrative prose He does not indulge passage replies any great extent but he makes letters defi
titious and in
a
to
of
is
in
is
,
In
of
propaganda the tone addition this writings there humor almost all these quality that certainly not the dominant force the epis tolary novel especially when too closely allied often with the lack humor too much sentiment his Bage always letters tries for verisimilitude and when has Frenchman writing letters the case The Fair Syrian he inserts much French this particular case the result might exactly not what desired The conventions tion require not too many excursions into foreign languages another respect the author adheres these conventions omitting publish certain letters that would be repe tendency
THE EPISTOLARY
126
nite effort
NOVEL
establish the personality
to
of the individual writer
the letter he or she writes and , in The Fair Syrian espe cially , the characterization he thus obtains is splendid .
in
of
Whatever may be the faults grammatic
Bage , his crisp
,
epi
often
style is sufficiently
degree that other
,
even
alive to hold our interest to a better , epistolarians , do not attain to
in their works . Four other names that require individual mention here are those of William Robinson , John Potter , Mrs . Charlotte
su easily
Lennox , an author of considerable worth who did not do her best work in the epistolary field , and Mrs . Mary Robinson , she who was the celebrated " Perdita ” Robinson . William Robinson wrote two epistolary works : Love Fragments . A Series of Letters (1782 ) and Sydney St . Aubyn .
In a Series of Letters ( 1794 ) . John Potter wrote The Virtuous Villagers . In a Series of Letters (1784) and The Favourites of Felicity . In
a
Series of Letters
( 1785 )
. Charlotte Lennox wrote Eu
(1790 ) . Mary Robinson wrote The Shrine of Bertha . Series of Letters ( 1794 ) ; The Widow ; or, A Picture of
phemia
In
a
Modern Times . A Novel. In a series of Letters ( 1794 ) ; and The False Friend ; a Domestic Story ( 1799) . Among these several works there is little of real epistolary interest. The Favourites of Felicity is a light, sentimental novel in three distinguished by occasional glimpses of humor . It concerns itself , from time to time , with a timid sort of social criticism and bears heavily upon France and things French for material The letters are unbelievably long and extend
.
its
volumes
Any verisimili unanimated description might pitifully thereby possess tude which the novel swamped not entirely annihilated Even Euphemia the author The Adventures Arabella The Female Quix day work which was distinct innovation ote 1752 Mrs epistolary novel better than passing fair
,
by
in
,
.
In
. an
be
its
; or ,
of
no
a
a
,
)
an (
is
of
.
if
is
.
of
over many pages
to
.
of
by
a
,
to
's
,
is
Robinson The False Friend there seen interest ing attempt use letters for the purely domestic novel the matchless Evelina Yet the vogue introduced form
RICHARDSON
FROM
TO
1800
127
none of these serves to advance or distinguish the epistolary mode as do many of their predecessors . Aside from these, two works , both dated 1790 , have been assigned to Mrs . Radcliffe , and deserve passing mention . They are : The Fate of Velina De Guidova ; and Radzivil . There are , beyond the writers already presented , a number of authors , mostly minor , all of whom have contributed but
single work (or, at the most , two ) to the epistolary cata logue . There are over forty names to be considered here. It is not to be thought that all of these writers are one book writers ; they are , upon the whole , merely the writers of but one epistolary work to be recorded here . The first of them is , by reason of the date of his work , John Cleland , the author of the Memoirs of Fanny Hill (1749 ) . Mrs . Seymour wrote , in 1753 , The Conduct of a Married Life. In a Series of Letters , and James Seguin published , in 1755 , Letters of Princess Zilia to Prince Aza of Peru . John Langhorne 's The Correspondence of Theodosius and Constantia (1765 ) , is a limpid and graceful work in many respects , but seems to be comparison fashioned even with other works own period The History Alicia Montagu 1767 comes from Mrs Jane Marishall novel very much time which the author makes use the already famous name Montagu and creates work that may be related Mrs Bennett Agnes Courci far sentimentality ardent concerned represented Richard Griffith The Gordian Knot 1769 Mrs Skinn by The Old Maid The History Miss Ravensworth Series Letters 1770 and Thomas Hull The History Sir William Harrington 1771 practically Sir William Harrington sentimental novel of
of
a
in
by
of
.
,
of
-
On the title page the The History
Sir
full
caption
of
this
audacity
:
considerable
author has presented
.
is a
but
in
;
in
; or ,
of
,
of
a
by
,
no merit
as
so
de
a
,
's
.
is
.
;
,
. .
its
in
is
.
to
of
,
its
In
,
of
.
,
in
of
-
old
by
a
the eighteenth
Sir
,
.
of
,
.
,
century
,
even
in
,
by
.
,
William Harrington Written Some Years Since and revised and corrected the late Mr Richardson Author may thereby Charles Grandison Clarissa etc We see that
there were those who were
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
128
above trading on
not
famous names and , since Richardson
was at this time not alive to defend his reputation , the au dacity of the author , Hull , is both patent and reprehensible . He was , however , sufficiently dealt with by the reviewers of
his
day . 10
. de Guys is here represented by A Sentimental Journey Through Greece , in 1772 , patterned after the famous work of Sterne of similar caption ; Mrs . Fogerty by Memoirs of Colonel Digby and Miss Stanley . In a Series of Letters , in 1773 ; Charles Johnstone by The Pilgrim , in 1775 , an epis tolary work in the mode of the time which happens, in this case , to be rather a collection of memoirs , opinions , and ad M
ventures than
ters , in
a
novel ; and
R
. Roberts by The Peruvian Let
came Mrs . Griffith 's The Story of Lady Juliana Harley . A Novel , in Letters ; John Seally ' s Loves of Calisto and Emira ; or , The Fatal Legacy ; and Menella Bute Smedley 's The Maiden Aunt. The year was a rather slim one, perhaps because of the American Revolution , and Miss 1775
. In
1776
Smedley ' s novel is only another piece of sentiment and in trigue . Mrs . Griffith 's work is of considerably greater merit . The History of Miss Temple , by Miss Rogers , came in 1777 , and Memoirs of the Marchioness de Louvoi, by Lady
Mary Walker , belongs to the same
Of particular Jr., by Thomas
year . interest is that curious volume , John Buncle , Cogan
, published
in
1778 .
The
story , what
of it , starts , oddly enough , with the ninth letter. In , deed this book is not a novel in our customary use of the , word but rather are the separate parts novelle , each day there is
having
be
a
story
to
be told and some new
philosophical point
to
. This little book of pocket philosophy was put into the form of letters only that it might be in the vogue, for it is safe to say that any writing, in order to " go over ” at this time, needed only to be put in letters ; hence the raison discussed
d ' être for the may be seen
of John
form
in
Buncle ,
this volume in
Preface and Errata
are
10Monthly Review , Monthly Article 31, pp . 262 , 263.
put
Jr . The
Sterne influence
the manner
last ; the ninth
in
which the
letter is first, and
Catalogue , London , Vol. XLIV
(March 1771 ),
RICHARDSON
FROM
TO
1800
129
air of general inconsequence , of much ma terial merely hanging together . The book is , like most par odies and satires , chiefly interesting for the ludicrous lights is given
there
an
of
a
by
.
its
it throws on the too popular and too widely accepted ideas of the day . Thus , the fictional rank of the book seems in ferior , upon the whole , to satirical rank brings year The 1779 sentimental novel Miss Nugent ;
,
do
.
,
to
a
to
,
of
,
of
of be
.
's of
a
In
.
)
to
(
,
of
in
.
or ,
,
and Miss Taylor Twickenham The Indiscreet Marriage Henry and Sophia Sommerville Series Letters appear The letters that Sir Herbert Croft Love and special interest for one reason When Madness 1780 are they actually tell each other the lovers write each other the news and gossip the day things which they know will high degree interest and thus their letters attain Usually when two people write verisimilitude each
,
,
of
,
.
to
In
so
is
It
of
.
,
other their letters contain such material even though they many are lovers this which the other epistolarians forget this group seem this single respect then the
is
,
of
Sir
especially
of
or ,
.
a
,
in
,
to
of
;
a
to
's
in
We again turn
of
.
in
Love and Madness are among the best novel almost Richardsonian length Stability Miss Palmer Female The History Miss Belville published 1780 the form which letters and replies them Miss Palmer employs method alternation letters
of
the letters Adeline and James that the reader may not find time become sensibility before he humorously too tired excess engaged This author likewise adroit the handling her plots and there are here four all perhaps five which to
of
“
is
,
in
same time although
,
we are hereby given
,
novel at
In
.
out
in
every
and
is
almost
with skill and aplomb this given every last letter yet last detail
in
she weaves
,
,
in
."
is
an
of
so
,
between
of
Thomson
the
in
an
,
is
,
at
some distance to
is
.
a
in
of
letter and
must
greatly lowered tension Another weak form here employed be found as
described
necessarily result ness the epistolary
by
conflict
,
in
,
of
.
,
of
,
of
,
enormous amount detail especially concerning the people who figure the vague and story we really see little them The milieu upon the whole the essential element two souls struggling
THE EPISTOLARY
130
NOVEL
the fact that Miss Belville stands always in the necessity describing of how desperate half a dozen men or so are for love of her. This weakness , which results in an enforced ego tism , is , of course , analogous to the same fault in narrative in the first person , or the autobiographical form . Dr. Dodd is here represented by The Magdalen , 1784 ; and Mrs . Hampden Pye by Theodosius and Arabella . A Novel in
,
done with con siderable and it is almost totally lacking , in both depth and action none the less must have proved entertaining most and amusing to the readers of its day be many things timely cause of tart and pointed discussions in a Series of Letters
1786
,
. The
latter
novel
its
,
's
.
of
's
. as
Series Fancy
pages
,
; or , of
its
of
John Dent The Force Love Letters and Miss Lucy Peacock The Rambles Moral and Interesting Tales were likewise pub
the course a
of In in
is
although
of
asperity
,
of
is
—
is
."
a
Scotch
and succeeded
woman
in
a
.
porating
- be
can
in
"
a
to
,
.
in
;
a
.
bert Mrs Keir was
.
is
of
in
.
the same year Theodosius and Arabella representative Another author this group Mrs James History Keir with her epistolary novel The Miss Greville published 1787 This story was written combat prejudice very frequently entertained early life that none happy one but first attachment Julia Greville the heroine her confidante correspondent Miss Lucy Her lished
incor
.
of
is
,
to
.
a
of
of
."
-
-
“
-
,
is
A
in
in
of
her novel some her Scotch wit and canniness made the next the last letter this signs herself novel where Lucy Herbert now married Lucy Her no no Stanley The book well written thoroughgoing example and the epistolary novel sensibility
delightful point
of
a
,
the
Heart
bursts
into
of
's
of
find
John Heriot The Sorrows feeling real man hero who provocation much but rather
to
turn a
to
)
(
1787
on ,
We must
,
of so
is
so
is
,
.
of
.
of
of
in
of or
is a
.
's
to
an
,
not too because Harley unconscious relationship Werther Mac very kenzie book He hero the tone whom lends the being the most sentimental novel the probable distinction all the type The exaggeration here one sentiment Again the plot not caricature thin and little hap tears
FROM RICHARDSON
TO
1800
131
by
of
,
a
.
the In
.
is
.
.
of
all
by
almost
to
,
of
,
's
Series
's
Evelina this book Mrs Bennett not such same year Mrs Gomersall gave the world Eleonora
ney
In
's
of of
in
of
,
or
of
as
by
.
is
, of
.
to
its
of
pens that the book seems to have moved forward , as it is read , only in dates . Unhappily , these over -sentimental and over -sensible people do not suffer from mal du siècle . That comes later . Agnes de Courci ( 1789 ) , by Mrs . Bennett , is distinguished by the fact that it is a domestic tale . This does not , however , being full rob letters the privilege sentiment from time time The whole work indeed weakened too many tears and too much melodrama For those who think Fielding represented domestic fiction the trials sprightly society Amelia the adventures Miss Bur
.
(a
to
by
a
II
of
lthough the letters are written by two people opens with letter from Lord Rake James Rat
be
or tle
volume
.
,
is
of
to
in
a
of
A
.
Letters written Female Inhabitant Leeds year Yorkshire book that which seems have been written by one who knew upper society The History Lady Caroline Rivers by Mrs Elizabeth Todd The fact that
.
of ,
in
.
of
is
it
,
is
at
)
to
to
.,
,
anyone other than Caroline Esq the first written her friend Louisa does not help make for variety The story itself lively style not all unusual but told might Lady and Caroline have come out the pages Frances Burney a
.
(
)
in
is
,
.
its
a
by
,
of
,
in
of
an
Richard Cumberland was author considerable popu larity century eighteenth although the and minor nov represented elist was excellent tissue He the epis tolary category but single work Arundel 1789 This a
in
in
,
,
”
“
to
of .
set
is
,
in
of
in
so
"
"
of
a
to
,
"
"
is
notable aside from intrinsic merit for the fact that the editor has added his work happy ending told clos ing letter from very much editor reader the tone the closing chapters usual the Victorian novel espe cially Thackeray those Dickens and What admirable
;
—
;
, ,
, :
is
, ;
in
with
a
thoroughly stereo obstinate father the faithful villain the usual vivacious con fidante and the usual hero and heroine with these people
this work the fact that typed characters the hard mother the rich swaggering
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
132
and with story material that has succeeded
not full of suspense , the author
is
concocting
in
thoroughly absorbing and
a
- paced work . There is here the same good humor and the same largeness of spirits that we find in Fielding , while the occasional mawkishness of Richardson and that author ' s over -attentiveness to unimportant details are entirely lack ing . The clever arrangement of the letters , that is , the ac curacy of letter and answer and the juxtaposition of varying points of view by means of the letter , here succeed in showing its
even
in
in
is
of
of
.
,
an
,
)
(
exceedingly
sen
.
to
letters written upon the sub attempts tragic dig rise to
in
.
's
It
timental and artificial novel ject man unfaithfulness nity but stylistic excesses of
1791
is
Mrs Morris
.
,
Illicit Love
by
.
,
of in
; or ,
of
.
the epistolary mode at best Miss Parsons published The History Miss Meredith and the Reverend James Thomson published The Denial the Happy Retreat 1790 The History Miss Meredith merely another those novels sentiment letters which tears violence and too much sensibility are unwisely inter mingled
it in
;
,
in
a
of
,
to
-
an
,
in
.
it
in
of
,
is
,
A
Novel
by
.
is
While
The
Thomas Holcroft appeared this three volume epistolary novel full sen
Ives
-
.
1792
St .
Anna
to
proceeds before the letters themselves extraordinarily static
entire work
,
,
Mentoria
on
a
,
,
's
,
,
or ,
in
an
,
.
in
.
,
its
making merely succeed Englishwoman published maudlin Mrs Rowson who England much America published 1791 Mentoria essay like work the Young Lady Friend letters interestingly opens enough which with Verses Addressed Young Lady Her Leaving School and brief History
represented
in
of
in
. E .
its
or
its
of
a
is
as
its Its
in
,
,
in
of
is a
by
is
Marcus Flaminius 1792 William Hutchinson The Doubtful Marriage opinions and adventures The first mere catalogue
and
1793
.
Knight
by
in
. it
, it
its
of
as
timent and melodrama excessive that combination companion novels most written with firmness higher many expression that places somewhat than the minor epistolary works chief distinction lies com position rather than spirit story Cornelia
not
RICHARDSON
novel . The second is dialogue amazing
1800
133
ultra -sentimental novel with
an
in
of
lot
a
TO
an
it .
FROM
,
a
,
)
to
,
is
these letters that
Har
in
letter that Anna
for
.
of
The style
Richardson
of
the tone
in
much
,
,
.
so
,
out
comes
There
is
of .
in
any place
on
,
:
of
.
a
of
of all
.
tim
(
, In
Juliana Ormeston 1793 subtitled The Fraternal Vic Harley provided large canvas Mrs has herself with plots being run teeming with characters and number conjointly The author uses all the machinery the novel the seventies there are letters villains who steal letters and pictures duped old parents dainty maidens married incorrigible rogues and Yet the style excellent and the narrative runs along without any noticeable interruption
of ,
.
, of
a
,
Sentimental Tale
on in
's
in
,
The Conflict
A
to
be
,
of
's
of
court writes comes out Richardson Miss Howe prototypes stance and the almost all the types letters here are found somewhere Richardson three novels series
Letters
of
of
,
is
an
to
.
)
(
,
of
places the name 1793 Mr Heron the list and despite the fact that she belongs chiefly the nineteenth century epistolarian and not largely the name Maria Edge
. J. , J.
in
In to in
the subtitle the
mixture
.
an
.
A
.
,
,
1796
or ,
;
on
letters
is
of
.
to
,
.”
to
pathetic
of
, up
“
”
of
,
“
of
,
.
by
rather
,
a
conclusion well sustained made memorable the fact that upon the death man she loves Clara does not faint to
works
a
.
is
is
of
is
in
it
,
tinguished
its
by
Man 1797 Clara Lennox dis large amount graceful and pleasing de scription much which far more satisfactory than the story which contained The novel itself sentimental frequent one and the letters are mediocre and rather given pens and taking laying down pens The story tion
The Isle
of
of
belongs
story
Letters and Narrative
.
's
Clara
Founded
.
to
indicated
travel
and Mrs Harriet Lennox The Distressed Widow Novel Facts Interspersed with Historical Descrip
letters and narrative
Lee
sort
Bedford is
's
Clementina
notable because there of
a
.
,
Mrs Morgan
. of
A
by
,
1791
Cambar
in
in
worth appears 1795 with The Letters Julia and Caroline brings year The same Tour Milford Haven the Year
and the
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
134
When his death , which took place soon after her quitting the room , was announced to her , she received it without any of those noisy and exclamatory emotions which generally characterize our sex ; her bosom heaved with suppressed sighs , and her whole
;
frame was agitated and convulsed
on her countenance , and
a settled
is displayed
gloom
her whole deportment
too
plainly an
nounces the poignant grief which preys on her spirits. 11
It may be noticed , of course , from what has been said concerning the sentimental novels in letters of this and the preceding groups , that the sentimental novelists of the eight very fruitful . eenth century found two fields of endeavor Either they chose the amours and courtship of young unmar ried couples which usually ended happily ; or the post -marital
. The plight of among the “ distressed widow " is a rare one these works . The unmarried state seems to be preferred since it is easier to write a plot in which two young lovers are kept apart , easier to invent ways and means of keeping them apart , and easier to inculcate action into such a plot . Of course , an immediate separation after marriage is sometimes used to great advan tage , as is a secret marriage afterwards denied as a marriage all this
comes
what
the
.
of
presentation
might original that the
the fact
,
of
the overwhelm
this period
it
by
.
,
in
,
,
the epistolary novel
a
by
of
be
, ,
be
dispelled English novels
perhaps
these sentimental novels These themselves very repetitious and they
stories were b eyond were that overmuch used any doubt Should there this time
ing popularity
is
jealousy entered
of
as
types
of .
at the man Out many chief criticism
of
couple into which
of
a
by
all
affairs of
to
of
of
to
at
is
,
.
205
.
Lennox
,
.
,
.
.
a
,
,
,
Clara
, II, .p
u
addition
in
in
There were
of
, , of of
in
of
.
such
in
glut the desire translations number Only novels letters from the French the more impor tant these need be considered Mention has already been made the translation by Mrs Frances Brooke published 1760 the Letters from Juliet Lady Catesby her Lady Campley Friend Henrietta The book itself extraor dinarily dull and since the giving histories was this for
letters were not sufficient
RICHARDSON
FROM
TO
135
1800
which
is
,
employs
of of
,
in
.
that the earlier work On the other good qualities not totally lacking and
to
is
,
quality
it
journal
the
in
prototype
notably inferior hand the work
of
its
time very popular , the author indulged in the practice to a considerable extent. The book itself reverts to Pamela for
do
bit
, to .
it
since there must necessarily thought be who can care for every that Lady Catesby has and she seems record every thought without due regard importance There this work some analysis slight indication emotions and reasons actions and psychological study but that conflict essential drama
,
biased
, of of
to
,
,
,
so a
,
in
is ,
for
.
to
its
to
,
few
a
,
indeed
egotistically
a
,
is
,
to
,
in
.
is
,
in
,
for
in
of
of
in
a
mastery the author reveals the ability excellent single sentences although vignettes characterizations this may be the power the translator Again there reality lack the fact that Lady Catesby her passion writing letters writes even while her visitors are talking Nothing happens this book and the plot that holds gether extremely thin and the narrative uninteresting and
of
of
, de a St .
.
of
.
,
of
lend the entire novel considerable
.
,
immediacy the feeling verisimilitude
,
,
of
,
in
is
of
.
of
in
.
,
is
,
a
in
utterly lacking even novel even within the soul Lady Catesby herself Mrs Brooke likewise translated another work from the French Memoirs the Marquis For laix Translated from the French Mons Framery highly pitched novel sentiment that moves with considerable speed and couched letters the occasional haste which the broken endings the expression mental anguish and
in
of
be
,
of
(
,
. .
Mme
of
Beaumont are Letters from Young Lady The History of
a
and
of
Lucy
de
French
.
the
Emerance
to
from
, of
)
La to
a
,
.
de
Roselle
le
,
into
of
English 1765 The History the work rather prolific French writer Mme Elie de Beaumont not confused with Mme Prince de Beaumont author Nouvelle Clarisse 1767 Two other epistolary works translated into English There was translated
the Marquis
,
in
a
of
to
.
,
Distinction This Frenchwoman the translations whose enjoy England works seemed considerable popularity sensibility and used the epistolary wrote chiefly novels
THE EPISTOLARY
136
considerable constancy . The letters
with
form
NOVEL attain
to
a
certain degree of reality by their constantly varying length , and those which comprise The History of the Marquis de
Roselle are not only dated , but likewise note the place from which they were written , as well. This is a pleasant episto larian , but scarcely a significant one in the panorama of English letter -novelists . Elizabeth Sophia de Valière , by Madam Ricco Mr. Maceuen in 1772 . This book is sort of combination novel and memoirs , in which considerable sentimentality and emotion , but there
Letters
from
boni,
was translated by
again
a
there is is also present
more than an occasional touch of the French finesse. The letters , too , are relieved of over -monotony by their comparative brevity in most cases . Another rather im from the French is that of The Fatal ; Inconstancy of or , Letters of the Marchioness de
portant translation Effects
, the Count de Mirbelle , and others (1772 ) . This is a sort of combination scandal romance and sentimental novel , and it indulges in an unconscionable amount of self -analysis , pitying type , before it finally most of which is of the self series
is
The effect
of
conclusion
memoirs much more than
a
and melancholic
.
sad
series
of
a
that
of
works to
of
its
Syrcé
.
letters
is
,
in in
to
a
of
.
us
)
,
(
of
Perhaps the most important these translations Dan gerous Connections 1784 from the French Liaisons Dan by Choderlos de Laclos This gives gereuses distinct many respects contrast the English novel sentiment in
of
in
,
to
by
de s .
'
is
of
of of
of
,
It
.
letters contains less actual sentiment less true sensibility and more sex more finesse handling the any affairs sex than be found the English novels the 1780 The proverbial French talent for the handling written
, is
as
of
in
, at
,
.
'
d
et
past mas affaires coeur exquisitely well illustrated past playing ters and mistresses this book their jeux esprits de coeur The English novels the period are
no
is
of
,
a
is
;
in
.
as
in
of
awkwardly and painfully sentimental the pursuit such games are the German On the other hand there real characterization this novel there flood endless
FROM RICHARDSON
TO
1800
" 137
to be found in it ; the carrying on of a correspond ence between people in the very same castle deprives the book
repetition
of verisimilitude ,
and practically nothing at all happens with
an almost romantic monotony
.
Of peculiar interest is the translation , in 1792 , of The Fc male Werter , from the French of M . Perrin . This work , in
two volumes , follows closely the story of the German Werther , making a woman , instead of a man , the chief figure in the tale. There is here endless sentimentality , a plethora of de scription , and a ceaseless iteration of the fatal effects of un requited love . Indeed it would be difficult to find a more completely sentimental representative of the Werter series
of imitations . turning
that large number of epistolary fictional works century to which there have been assigned the names of no authors , a problem in arrangement is again , , faced . Because however these works indicate clearly the rise In
of the
to
eighteenth
fall of the epistolary novel in the century , it has been thought best to have them divided into the products of sepa
and
rate decades .
a
)
in
)
;
(
in
(
by
;
)
(
a
a
to
a
,
to
;
to
;
)
in
(
in
Town 1743 Felicia Charlotte Letters from Young Lady Country the Friend Town 1744 Young Painter Abroad The Letters from his Friends England 1747 Letters Wrote Peruvian Lady 1748
;
or ,
to
all :
in
in
.
a
A
to
six
The first ten years of the beginnings of the rise of the epistolary novel , 1740-49 , the decade in which Richardson first appeared as a novelist , have little to offer us of an anonymous nature. There are some Sephallisa titles Sylvius Lady Letter from the Country her Lover
cially
Richardson
,
of of
of
a
as
, ) ;
.
)
(
found among the precursors
espe
.
in
an
of
59 , .
; it -
in
the travels letters The next decade 1750 shows something increase yields epistolary the form about twelve titles all
,
in
,
at
of
a
be in
pulse
of to
or
,
-
(
The Letters between Sylvia and Philander 1749 and The Petticoat Pensioners 1749 These volumes are taken whole not part the Richardsonian tradition the novel story epistolary letters all but remnants the im
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
138
ten
As yet there is no great indication , however , of the epistolary flowering to come, and with the possible exception of The Memoirs of an Unfortunate Young Nobleman (1757) , all of the works of this decade look back beyond Richardson . There is to be noticed here, on the other hand , the same prevalence of the statement “ letters of ” in the titles , that was to be seen is
.
at
on
.
fact
-
in
be at
be
to
.
of
.
be
It
of
a
a
observe
,
to is
reach the decade 1760 that we are tremendous increase the epistolary out put during period almost twenty years after the publication Pamela Here there may estimated least thirty epistolary Representativel2 two titles these books may able
not until we
founded 69 ,
of
fiction
,
the colonies
a
in
slavery
to
to
been sent
a
an in
.
of
to
be
years in the epistolary works of the preceding There pseudo likewise found these works some attempt reality Memoirs Young Unfortunate Nobleman pre young man who has tends tell the actual adventures
Sophronia
;
of
)
(
;
is a
the Ladies which
series
she narrates the day The
a
in
Letters
society
to
)
;
of
or ,
)
;
(
;
)
(
;
of
; or ,
a
letters from woman slender story interspersed
,
(
;
Sophronia
of or
of
.
)
1769
(
of of
In
a
)
Le ;
a
In
(
. .
;
of
grove
of
of
)
(
)
)
) )
(
( (
;
(
1762
;
:
Harriet
;
1761 Letters between Emilia and The History Miss Lucinda Courtney Fugitive 1764 The Faithful 1766 The History Miss History Emilia Belville 1767 The Miss Pittborough 1767 The Distressed Lovers the History Edward Unexpected and Eliza Series Letters 1768 The Wedding Series Letters 1768 The Exemplary Mother 1769 The Fruitless Repentance the History Miss Kitty Fever 1769 and the History Eliza Mus considered
its
of
of
.
.
to
,
of
with the events first twelve letters are all from Sophronia and are long and monotonous nor does this monotony change when the let ters begin alternate between Sophronia and Amoret This is
to a
.
,
of
of
to
to
is
It
representative noted that the books here presented works by unknown authors are limited and defined procure them extent by the ability the author this work epistolary
of
as
on
of
at .
an
of
,
be
12
is
.
be
it
to
is
really no one the dullest works kind and there incorporate anything exciting effort made into na guessed ture The result may easily The Letters be epistles tween Emilia and Harriet another example the large
RICHARDSON
FROM
TO
1800
139
and for important occasions , in which there is but the most slender thread of continuity , here obtained by means of the two writers , and an even slighter thread of fictitious intima tion . The History of Miss Lucinda Courtney is a good exam ple of the epistolary “ history of the day and is a pleasant concoction of sensibility , mild villainy , and female distress , the high spots of which are a combination of themisfortunes of Clarissa and Miss Harriet Byron . At the conclusion of this
novel , however , the heroine , like Miss Byron , is “ the happiest woman in England ” in the possession of a perfect lover . The letters in which this novel are written are as much like those of Richardson as the author could possibly make them , to
the extent , indeed , of an occasional ing in
symptom
of copy creep
.
The typical sentimental novel of the age is to be found in The Distressed Lovers , full of woes and tears , and ending in the death of the hero . It closes with the significant words: “ To the feeling reader , few words are forcible ; on the un feeling one , the strongest will have no effect ." 13 One may judge herefrom what sort of reader certain eighteenth -cen tury novelists asked and expected . The Exemplary Mother
novel of sentiment, but proceeds with consider able force and employs the device of melodrama , which was beginning to be introduced during this decade . The History of Eliza Musgrove is much more quiet in emotions than portray day the usual sentimental novel and succeeds ing more sentiment than sentimentality likewise rises very moving There sudden tragic climax death that a
on
a
is
.
is
of
. of
a
it
,
on
; ;
of
its
,
;
so
do
,
as
of
it
the domestic novel and ends note distinctly quiet rather than deep mourning one many hysteria sister novels The Faithful Fugitive The History Miss Belville The
that or
something
is
in
of
.
to
It
in
its
of
its
is likewise
Lovers
131
novel
is
of
,
in
the mediocre epistolary
.
The Distressed
of of
example
, .p
18
much
an
as
all
;
of
;
of
Unexpected Wedding The History Miss Pittborough The History Miss Sommerville and The Fruitless Repentance are routine novels sentiment done letters and one
the
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
140
period
as is another . The History of Miss Pittborough and History The of Miss Sommerville are distinguished by a de gree of animation which sometimes passes for humor . They
are all , however , excessive
in
their sentiment and suffer , on too
the whole , from the
.
material
,
fact that their letters are they contain On the other hand they
long for the
all represent of
it
of
,
of
.
as
as
,
"
, ”
is
of
”
.
“
,
”
"
It
of
of
-
79
'
80 s
A
to
.
of
els
-
'
70 s
of
in
,
.
of
as
the epistolary novel was gaining hold popular the mind anonymous novels the Again we see this department notable forward leap the epistolary novel characteristic the and almost soon we enter those years For sixty eight epistolary nov the decade 1770 there are some unknown authorship among the publications the period mere perusal the titles this group sufficient indicate certain facts will be seen that the histories letters and memoirs are still popular and when not the spectacle
the titles often occur the subtitles We see how popular was the use the subtitle itself and especially the history use the particular subtitle The use the frequent and may be found caption series letters of
, of .”
is
",
of
a
in
be
“
,
“
,
of
of
.
in
to
prefixed
of
,
.
an
)
,
,
, ”, of ”
to
of
,
is
”
.
It
“
of
as
.
(v
to
is
if
so
to
more one look through the novels with their accompanying full titles Bibliography Again many these works are listed novels the word becoming impossible likewise indicative part their heading extremely not notice the sentimental tone most these
time
of
“
“
"
,
”
-
of
of
of
a
,
"
",
"
of
"
,
,
of
titles the prevalence amongst them distressed un happy suspicious unfortunate self deceived and words similar import certainly clear expression the part tendency early this and the the following decade which had been steadily growing for some years since the
)
;
or ,
;
(
of
) ; or , ;
(
as :
A
of
.
Samuel Richardson consideration the books themselves involves such di vergent and representative works Constantia The Dis Quality tressed Friend 1770 The Maid 1770 The
of of
;
)
(
of
,
or
,
or
;
;
)
(
;
Letters from Clara The Effusions the Heart 1771 The Cautious Lover the History Lord Woburn 1772 Female Frailty the History Miss Wroughton
RICHARDSON
FROM
TO
1800
141
(1772 ) ; The Double Disappointment ; or , The History of Charles Marlow ( 1774 ) ; The Correspondents ( 1775 ) ; The History of Eliza Warwick (1777 ) ; The Mutability of Human Life ; or, the Memoirs of Adelaide , Marchioness of Melville ( 1777 ) ; The History of Melinda Harley (1778 ) ; The Un fortunate Union ; or, the Test of Virtue ( 1778 ) ; The Letters from Henrietta to Morvina (1778 ) ; Coxheath Camp . A
Novel ,
in
( 1779 ) ; The Relapse
Series of Letters
a
Ring ;
and The Wedding
(1779 ) ;
or , The History of Miss Sidney
(1779 ) .
We may
-tearful
assume the author of the over
Constantia
is
to
-
which the happy ending allowed the period enforced distress The Cautious is
of
an
novels
in
of
that group
a
a
it
of
to
as
,
,
is
a
-
of
; . or , In
in
its
to be a woman . This is quite one of the most sentimental works of kind and indicates that such sentimentality may exist book that aside from that very well conceived and written contrast stands such book The Maid Quality History Lady Lucy Layton which the most self contained and smooth flowing work and belongs
is
.
in
a
, is
a
,
;
to
as
,
.
a
.
of
its
of
.
a
to
be
by
,
a
of
of
a
,
of
in
of
a
in
is
reader after Lover sentimental novel letters which there some something animation arising from the presence like convincing brevity the letters themselves This like The Quality happy ending the ending Maid novel with being praise little eulogy woman and wife and whole the work does not descend the sentimental depths plumbed that are some these novels We may assume the author man Even more surprising than the Cau is
with
a
,
written
of , a
.
tragedy upon their own heads This book reality much emotion tain degree
to
of
a
,
,
in
,
of
so
in
in
style tious Lover the brisk and animated fashion by Frailty diverting Female adorned most characterization the figure the heroine one those attractive and self admirably fitted bring down willed girls novels
cer
,
a
of
,
is
it
to
to
in
.
by
,
is
,
,
its of
its
of
of
to
in
sincere sort sym pathetic general tone and moving with remarkable unhappy close speed all means be named one the very best this group Quite contrast The Disappointment Double one those epistolary novels that
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
142
of repetition
,
in
.
in
of ,
,
)
,
of in
( or ,
been written worse published and the whole three presented 450 pages could have been done
An it
a
as
,
,
,
as
is
, , of .It
its
.
in
is
— such repetition as should be spared really nothing at all to distinguish this most readers . There is poorness hackneyed book except humdrum theme strength and lacking diction characterization and the poor matic treatment Indeed this book has ever is a miracle
in
to
as a
.
is
-
be
is
in
so
,
be
.
,
,
it of
the narrative which makes the whole rather cheaper than would otherwise have been The letters too may said not especially well written and inevitability violently wrenched them that even the happy ending to
parts
a
,
is
by of
in
of
of
other one the less satisfying these novels The Muta bility Human Life which the title used lever effect ups and downs the most extravagant sort The book pseudo religious spirit pervading further weakened
be
expected
.
was surely
to
,
it
though
seems forced
of
, ,
is
to
of
so
is
it
.
is
it
to
.
of
on
to
,
it,
,
in
,
if
,
of
in
is
is
,
considerably more action more social satire and There Camp than there more characterization Coxheath most these novels and the letters are filled with dialogue forgive this we are able the grounds their animation Although this work anonymous the solid competence the admirable characterization the occasional pseudo intimately humor and the fact that concerned with ally war seem the similar work Samuel Jackson distinguished by the fact that certain Pratt The Relapse
,
”
a
"
as
.
"
, s
's
good
are
,
of
a
is
of
.
;
in
an
.
to
,
, as ,
of
no
at
,
in
of
;
especially
"
60 ' a
50
in
.
,
or ,
liveliness
,
of
.
in
,
.
's
,
of
in
it,
like Mr Sedley and his wife are reminiscent Fielding characters without the rich humanness the latter characterizations We find heroine amongst them who would have the and written her history presents story but this decade she her novel instead The letters are by means the least good features this They convincing very work are times for instance the first letter the series use exposition Its sets forth the interesting situation Miss Hastings succinctly and fashion without waxing too expository The Wedding Ring the History Miss Sidney narrative considerable characters
the
letters
from
Captain
RICHARDSON
FROM
’ Daniel
and Patrick
'Neale
TO
1800
143
(Sir Harry Beaumont )
. The this novel is a welcome relief from the excessive sentiment of most of the novels of thinking aloud quality decade There the let presented precisely epistolary ters here and this what the novel should consist and incidentally why the letter sembles should resemble natural soliloquy letter Woodley Sidney from Miss Miss the letters this lend
”
“
a
In
in
88
.
(p
to
.
a
,
re
is
, ,
of
or
,
to
of
a
is
they
,
.
its
slightly picaresque tone
in
O
is by
M
to
,
,
or
of
;
.
,
is
,
of
is
to
a
of
)
again brought volume are not numbered the question telling the reader mind the device some reference missing that such and such letter and does not appear supposed This lend verisimilitude but how can we find convincing the absence this letter that when all the
,
,
an
is
)
,
,
in
”
of
the author steps down from
,
;
.
three books along with Female Frailty
as
;
so
of
from
of
Clara the usual novel sentiment the heavily woeful overarticulated the form epistles The Correspondents monotonous book too deli cately composed but somewhat surprises reader by the variety letters short ones and long ones being placed form
The only two notable
A
senti
The
His
features
of
Harley
effect
.
an
agreeable
the usual epistolary
is
couched
Melinda
of
,
something
.
of
mental bit tory
its
side with
in
side
by
of
,
its
.
a
,
is
in
here
of
period
is
The Letters
.
of
of
;
of
;
,
of
of
,
these
representative
,
are group the best this are such works The Letters from Clara The Correspondents The History Melinda Harley and The Unfortunate Union representa tive the most ordinary epistolary publications the day as
Just
an
a
to
;
so
,
of
Fielding and Thackeray his platform after the fashion only less effectively forgotten letters are and the result weakened ending otherwise good work
is
Furthermore
,
novel
.
Victorian
in
so
“
of
.
to
,
of
?
or
,
in
as
(
sionally
as
unless we are specifically told we are occa Dangerous Connections for instance that the destroyed letter has been mislaid All told this ex cellent novel somewhat anticipatory Maria Edgeworth and continues excellent the very end The conclusion has somewhat too much and they lived happily ever after popular later the mode the conclusory chapters the others appear
THE EPISTOLARY
144
NOVEL
this work are that it has humor and that it closes with straight , non -epistolary narrative in which the threads of the story are tied together for the reader . The Unfortunate Union is the Richardsonian impulse run riot in the hands of one who does not know how to handle it . As a result , such phrases as " the pearly drop stood in her eye ” ( p . 319 ) , ap pear too frequently to ensure any real sort of felicity of expression
At
.
to be found among these books in The Letters from Henrietta to Morvina and The History of Eliza Warwick . The former is a very late example of the pre-Richardsonian series of travel letters , this time being of " anecdotes historical and amusing of the different
least two real curiosities are
courts and countries through which ” Henrietta has jour neyed and the letters occasioned by what she has observed .
60 '
s
.
70 ' its
The History of Eliza Warwick is an even more curious sort of epistolary work . After two or three introductory letters in which Eliza is besought to write her " history ” in a letter to her love, the epistolary intent disappears and we have an autobiographical story , or one of memoir type, appearing in stead This form grew very popular during the and
of
of
title and the height Thus .
its
to
"
history
a
preferred was still undoubtedly rising was
“
s
when the epistolary form
,
,
a
in
us
a
of
wise almost forgotten
an
.
”
"
,
of
is
"
“
of
by
,
,
or
of
of
factory
of
a
sort fusion two things but not the satis get interchange fusion that we from the reality people letters between two more We are reminded however the fact that this history contained let my Lord and occasionally ter the frequent insertion the style and the tense verb may remind this other we have here
89 ,
.
fact
,
-
-
,
“
”
“
in
so
,
of
in
”
a
,
“
”,
of
,
of
at
.
peak somewhere
as
,
tains the epistolary
1780
as
has already been noted con around the date 1785 During this period there were published least seventy five anonymous authorship among which epistolary novels may be seen distinct decline the use histories let ters and memoirs favor more individual and char prevalent acteristic titles and these three words once The next decade
RICHARDSON
FROM
TO
1800
145
leading titles , are now relegated entirely to subtitles or altogether . Likewise the use of the subtitle still re mains popular and the predominance of the caption , " in a series of letters ,” in the title has indisputably increased , espe dropped
cially up to the date 1785 . Typical of this group are such
novels as: Masquerades ( 1780 ) ; Colonel Ormsby ; or , The Genuine History of an Irish Nobleman in the French Service ( 1782 ) ; The Ring , In a Series of Letters ( 1783) ; The History of Lord Belford and Miss Sylvia Woodley ( 1784) ; The Confessions of a Co
or
of
;
)
(
-D
,
;
In
at
.
's
a
;
)
St .
;
)
;
)
(
;
(
a
of
(
a
of
Ill
quet (1785 ) ; The Disinterested Nabob ( 1785 ) ; The Nabob ( 1785 ) ; The Rencontre ; or , the Transition of a Moment . In a Series of Letters ( 1785 ) ; Juliana ( 1786 ) ; The Letters of Charlotte during her connection with Werter (1786 ) ; Or lando and Seraphina ( 1787 ) ; Death 's a Friend ( 1788 ) ; Eliza Cleland ( 1788 ) ; The Life of Miss Catlane ; or, The Effects Hasty Marriage 1788 The School for Fathers The Abbey Victim Curse 1788 Julian Series Argus The House og Eadlip Letters 1788 1789
-D
;
.
at )
(
of
a
a
in
)
in
a
,
as
,
has created well rather sprightly novel three long but interesting volumes The letters are
.
letters
in
title but
he
(
of
.
In
The Predestined Wife Series Letters 1789 Argus The House og Not only has the author Ead hitting upon lip 1789 succeeded quaint and unusual and
)
(a
character and
,
is
Colonel
an
of
romance
in
the picaresque the Genuine History Service which distinguishes of
something
; or ,
There Ormsby
is
.
;
)
.
(a
to
to
rare quality those woman are more sentimental than proper thing long those from man man The story but well sustained the style varies between the didactic and the philosophic to
convincing and true written from woman
in
of
it
in
its
it
of
a
in
of
in
.
a
to
it
.
of
,
of
,
Irish Nobleman the French from most these despite hysteria novels its and welter sentimental love and lifting pages succeeds tears The sense adventure might otherwise above themore mediocre tone which be limited The Nabob has preface considerable interest which the noses the critical brethren are pulled with
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
146
many sentimental novels , so here are the letters the hero and heroine write as sober in tone as those written by their parents . Yet this is a well written novel and , by comparison with many another of this group , is fast mov ing . In addition to this , it has real wittiness and there is little excess of sentimentality . The letters themselves are definitely in keeping with the nature of the characters writing them , and this is as important to the novel in letters as is the keep ing in character of dialogue to a play . When we come to Eliza lively
will .
As in
so
of
the epistolary
is
It
a
of
away from
.
is
an
.
at
its
Cleland we find a book of greater significance than any of the preceding . The novel opens on a pleasant note of con templative quiet and , at the same time , starts to point moral almost once The introduction remarks by the practice distinctly editor unusual occurrence smacks
its to
and
form
of
a
to
a
at
,
of its
to
,
so
.
,
is
is
;
,
is
In
.
of
the influence themselves the remarks are too obvious have much interest Yet this well written novel and greatest defect perhaps the little mingling the sepa plots permitted through rate each wander own blithe any course with astonishingly little reference the others point until they have reached which they fuse only long Fielding
in
of
,
is
it
,
.
an
of
.
,
so
after they should have done This novel too indulges despite excess sentiment the fact that one the better products Evidently the English had not yet learned
.
,
by
it
of
is
,
,
is of
-
that marvelous self control which they later acquired Full sentiment and moralizing some which must be said extraordinarily good The Predestined Wife the au as
is
be
to
on
as
of a
's
so
,
stamped
on
's
on
by
a
,
of
us
is
This novel
and goes far
to
.
Eliza Cleland
the latter
,
as
of
every bit well written convince that the author both must have been woman perhaps most because both feeling that the author books are subtly permeated always the woman side the dispute whenever one violently arises but not the woman side
thor
; ,
a
is
.
sin
"
“
of
"
“ in
.
in
.
,
a
man The letters here are too effusive the whole and suffer from too much continuation but they the story and are written with skill and are usually superior book cerity again The Life Miss Catlane
RICHARDSON
FROM
TO
1800
147
which it opens by having the heroine write to three different people about the same thing seems both in genious and natural , and to this is added the fact that she has the same thing to tell in a way that is suitable to each and the individual temperament of each . Whoever was the author of this book possessed a rational mind, considerable humor , and a sense of the fitness of things . The first fifty pages of St. Julian 's Abbey prove that the author has experience and
The manner
in
that he knows how to write a novel of sentiment with some sensibility , without becoming too exaggeratedly effusive . The title itself is an excellent Gothic one , but this is not a Gothic novel . ( The only known Gothic novel in letters is The Sub terranean Cavern ; or, Memoirs of Antoinette de Monflo rance , 1798 ) . St. Julian 's Abbey ends abruptly , and we can
.
all
not help feeling that the author has looked at his Othello and his Julia de Roubigné; but the story is interesting withal , patterns The letters them even though the characters are is ,
-
.
of
a
be
to
,
-
in
selves are well done the letter and reply mode and this for the epistolary novel the best possible form sentimentality among There seems notable excess
.”
to
,
gusts
's
in
filled with betrayed
of
.
A
and
is is
of
the same
agony
of
and passion
ilk
of
:
of
an
a
is
,
a
Friend
an
is
“
its
.
's
in
of Its
's
a
,
,
of ; or ,
these novels and Masquerades What You Will ex tremely sentimental telling the dictum that all the stage and all the men and women merely players world chief distinction lies the fact that subtitle and that Night Shakespeare Twelfth are the same The Rencontre gradual rise from excessive misery unspeakable presents happiness through endless maze sorrows and difficulties while Orlando and Seraphina Turkish Story revels suf fering the entire effect scarcely edifying Death which the heavy sighs
.
is
“
,
"
by
is
in
;
in
a
In
.
to
.
,
in
,
is
of
a
of
,
innocence and conclusory with convulsion sorrow The School for Fa partly thers which one those hybrid works that epistolary and partly memoirs weakened excess sen timentality and melodrama Incidentally the title school popular epistolary one seems have been the eighteenth century 1763 was published The School for Wives with
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
148
published The School for Husbands , a highly senti mental and involved tract against the keeping of mistresses ; and in 1788 came not only The School for Fathers but like wise The School for Tutors . Finally in 1791 came Clara 1776 was
's The School for Widows . Circumlocution is , in addition , one of the outstanding faults of several of these novels , but in none does it find so deep a well and fountainhead as in Juliana. In reading this work , one is not impressed by any excessive length of the let Reeve
ters themselves , because of the length of the sentences of which they are composed . The book contains a great deal of moralizing; much recitation of " histories ,” and a consider able amount of character analysis , but there is little plot and
characterization . It concludes , however , with the triumph of virtue and thereby assumes a sort of sanctity . Representative of the worst of these works is The Ring . This novel requires considerable indulgence , and when we reach a midway point , at which a conversation heard some time before is set down with unflinching accuracy after it is
no real
, that indulgence is likely to break down . Here is a book in which , although there are elopements , escapes and so on , very little happens. The characters are negligible chiefly be cause types are presented as characters . Although not repeti tious , the narrative is long , and one must feel that what is over
told here could easily have been presented in a much shorter compass . The art of condensation was not at this time, how ever , one particularly sought after .
Among these works , The Disinterested Nabob is interest ing chiefly because it purports to portray actual local color , in this case the color of India , while The Letters of Charlotte is important because it is one of that number of imitative novels which were inspired by Goethe 's epistolary work , Die Leiden des Jungen Werthers ( 1774 ) . This English imi tation represents the very height of sentiment and suffers not that but also from the fact that only the letters of may Charlotte be given the reader , the story being thus ren
only
dered
from
peculiarly one -sided . It is superior , however ,
to
The
RICHARDSON
FROM
TO
1800
149
Confidential Letters of Albert , from his First Attachment to Charlotte to her Death : from the Sorrows of Werter , another
link
in the growing Werter series which came in 1790 and Stellins ; or, the New Werter ( 1793 ) which is a slavish imita tion of Goethe , full of mal du siècle , devoid of anything that might prove of potent interest to the reader , and scarcely worth the paper it was printed on . The History of Lord Belford and Miss Sylvia Woodley is representative of a hang -over of the " history " literature in , letters written by an author of obviously little talent in a mode for which he had no real gift . The Confessions of a Coquet is likewise in this tradition , but there is to be found in this book greater variety because of the occasional appear
of brief letters . By the time that we come to the last ten years of the eight eenth century we find fewer books of this group than for a period of twenty - five years or so before ; the publication of anonymous epistolary works approximates but twenty -seven . Among these we notice a tendency slowly rising of the title to stand alone without any subtitle , or of the caption following the title to be simply “ a novel .” We may present here , as representative works , Hermione ; or the Orphan Sisters ( 1791 ) ; Memoirs of a Scots Heiress ance
(1791 ) ; The Vale of Felicity ; or , The Fair Imposter ( 1792 ) ; Belle Novel (1793 ) ; Original Letters of John
A
or ,
ville Lodge.
Sir
(1791 ) ; Monimia . A Novel Sylvan Happiness (1791 ) ;
A
an
.
,
al
of
in
of
)
.
(
)
;
;
a
in
.
is
,
is
is
,
is
too
of
a
on
,
it
its
(
of
)
a
,
in
(
1796
;
Derwent Priory the Memoirs Orphan Series Letters 1798 and Geraldina Novel founded Recent Event 1798 Among the best Felicity which these The Vale though much saccharine smooth and graceful writing pleasant and not too affected Belleville Lodge thoroughly good epistolary novel likewise which the Falstaff
is
es
,
is
in
is
of
,
of
-
of
A
.
in
.
-
in
to
author seems know his way about the medium he using The letter and answer method employed here pecially the first part the book with considerable suc actuality incorporated good cess deal the tone
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
150
the letters of Derwent Priory
;
or , the
Memoirs of an Orphan , Miss Lumly and Lady
in
,
is
,
.
in
a
to
.
is
in
,
to
to
a
of
.
an
at tal
and the epistles which pass between Laura are alive and sprightly with the common interests of two women commonly shared . The author of this book is either a woman or is a man endowed with considerable power in drawing imaginary women from his own store of experience of the sex . There is a great deal more in the trifles of this book , the frills and fancies of life , than there is in the love story it presents which characterizes the usual sentimen breaking off correspondence romance The technique interesting point turn another one used Geraldina Suspense thus created rather elementary but effective fashion and our interest held the story Again
.
,
,
of
in
.
of
a
; as
in
-
,
for
is ,
it .
is
in
of
a
a
,
of
of
a
,
in
is
in
,
of
this novel we see the convention the epistolary mode whereby even foreigners must write their letters English There this book however distinct departure from the convention the novel sentiment the elopement Geraldina with former lover matter which bespeaks the growing freedom women and which would have been almost impossible novel this sort ten years earlier That Geraldina execrated for the act does not alter the fact that slightly old fashioned she did The novel 1798
,
the school
.
of
of
the school the Gothic tale the writing this novel of
to
the time
of
at
which were
or
to
, of
to
of
both
theory
, ,
than
is
its
,
,
since has been shown the epistolary novel had now admirably done Geraldina dis day yet this one tinctly belongs fading the fast novel sentiment rather
form
passed
of
by
,
is
,
by
,
.
in
a
,
is
,
of of
-d
-
or
a
,
as
ay this where more less day employed we cannot expect crystalliza
,
is
of
a
.
a
it
in
is
in
epistolary
novel chronicle method an
in
it
in
"
.
,
"
a
in
a
of
,
as
els
of
.
growing into great prominence Representative the less satisfactory works are such nov Hermione Monimia and The Fair Imposter Her mione has bit the mysterious the finding the manuscript already employed drawer device Sarah Fielding and Johnstone The story itself much which journal form instead told letters most retarded one plethora and there mere talk Of course such
RICHARDSON
.
of
by
,
,
's
any possible
reference the stops here As Geraldina the epistolary novel after the form to
,
,
)
example
its an
but
these two men
height The Fair Imposter makes
of
here
1680
of
of
we see
either
and also
.
genius
Ferdinand Count the heroine The Orphan work
Smollett
of
Otway
Thomas
of (
)
,
1753
(
Fathom
of
the heroine
of
is
that
151
thought . The copy of Mo unopened , certainly an eloquent popularity The nameMonimia
is
on
1800
even
its
and just commentary
, or
TO
in
tion of character , action nimia which I possess
of
FROM
,
is
of
.
us .
a
to
of .
do
be as
to
,
of
in
its
to
of
in
by of
of
;
is
is
of
.
to
”
“
,
it
on
.
in
a
of
.
,
is a
epistolary direct narrative interspersed with considerable number letters the course the story given their proper places We may see from this that by the time this novel was published and the epistolary novel was the wane was none the less leaving trace upon the straight novel the form occasional letters used add verisimilitude the story that was being told Another literary curiosity greater interest than this group that the preceding that quaint little work Original Letters Sir John Falstaff and His Friends now first made public
It
speaking
,
a
is
of
,
of
is
at
of
.
us
in
is to
us
to
at
;
of
,
is
it
to
.
of
up
,
so
of
an
a
, 's
of
as
of
,
of
,
of
.
had use two the stock names the eighteenth century Mowbray and Beaumont and the name the heroine Clara Howard the same that the heroine Charles Brockden Brown epistolary novel bearing that name The plot this novel many plays has little except like that recommend right and wrong There ingenious mixing no great conflict no great issue grip stake Nor are the figures impress sufficient stature with their impor scarcely maintained tance and thus our interest them degree that makes care The letters themselves suffer individuality from the same lack the characters Even this late date there found series mem oirs and among the books this decade there was pub lished The Memoirs Scots Heiress which not strictly passed
,
of
In
.
to
IV
by
of
in
a
a
is
a
,
of of
Gentleman Descendant Dame Quickly this thin presented volume series letters and from most plays and the characters that appear the King Henry Merry figures The Wives Windsor which these are re
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
152
loving hands and a knowing mentality . The letters are all written with a subtle appreciation of their supposed writers and a striving to present each after the fashion in which each might have written . Thus , in the let with
of
Hugh
is
,
of
Evans the same sort broken English that appears the original Shakespeare plays
.
use
in
of
ters
made
Sir
constructed
,
of
.
to
in
on
,
of
of
its
;
at
a
as
in
from
. to
continue
to
form
time
time
a
an
as
to
it
,
,
extinction but into sudden abeyance from was leave behind the letter almost indis pensable literary device and the novel literary letters
worked which
not
it
and
,
,
to its
moving
century
,
to
of
of
a
of
enormous and rapid popular peak the the ninth decade the middle sudden decline chiefly because was over
Richardsonianism to
ity
wave
us
of
to
,
of
a
a
in
is
absorbing and lively letters The result little packet figures group which which many are devoted striking resemblance reappears with their originals This résumé the history the epistolary novel the eighteenth century serves show then its rise the tidal
down through
English
.
as
go
in
as
be ,
as
,
is it
as
of
.
”
"
of
a
of
,
so
as
to
in
a
,
to
to
literature this very present As literary type the epistolary novel may be compared the Italian Commedia del Arte that both the actors along supposed parts they are write out their own play has the parts and lines ready made for the Just actor has the novel the omniscient point view But simulatory easily give may effect the the epistolary novel developing goes along needs and occasions
.
,
an
as
of
an
, of
,
a
is ,
there on
wall and
so
as
,
unseen
just
of
in
the eighteenth cen rarely given his own
. , It
in
,
is
an
, of
the novels
is
-
,
a
of
certain person
novel
Richardson the letter writers who turn
case
of
is
to as
,
,
tury the history letters the recited one
lights make the epistolary novels in
In
the theatre
.
in
are conventions
the epistolary
up ,
conventions
of
are certain
in
It
it
.
'
be
, it
,
.
to
Thus akin the Commedia dell Arte On the epistolary other hand the novel must looked upon principal artificial form sort combination elements acquired taste and for that reason may be gathered from all that has preceded that there arise
usually
communi
FROM cates it further
.
RICHARDSON
Again
,
TO
1800
153
when the letters in the novel reach
.
,
too
such a length that we are made to feel that the character must sit up “ after hours ” to do them , this , we must accept
.
in
is
,
in
as
,
, of
,
,
in
Thirdly the epistolary novel the characters write out their they work out their own fates comedy own fates just strictly Thus this sort novel more allied the broader
of
.
to
of
us
us
to
by
to
be
to
do
.
of
or in
, us of .
of
,
of
is
or
in
,
,
is
.
for
;
of
of
up
to
in
.
to
to
of
comedy than tragedy Most sense the word the epis tolary novels have been seen deal with the events the marriage lives the heroes and heroines that lead Some them continue after the marriage some few start with marriage But the purposes sentiment and sensi bility the unmarried state best adaptable Further than examples type this the best the much the character development revelation made clear means the type letter the person writes Of course those persons given the story who not write have second
or
stern
,
father
,
the
in
be found
the reprobatish male remain virtually unchanged
,
a
as
.
female
of
if
to
is
.
or
to
,
in
of
or
of
at
,
to
;
of
,
to
on
.
as
,
Peggy
is
)
novel
;
and Patty the Sisters Ashdale 1783 celebrated the heroine Some word must be said the side the verisimilitude captured by those authors who give only the letters and not assuming that they cannot take the per the replies them sonal and omniscient points view one and the same monotony and the variety time but the relief afforded
(
tolary
,
as
,
of
In
of
.
of
be
to
so
be
to
,
The hero and heroine rule and indeed definitely untouched and untainted by often seem all that has happened them that we are led wonder they may not especially true fools nature This the heroines most these novels the characters belong the upper society though the poor and unsung peasant class peas background and ant girl occasionally appears one epis or
the villain
.
of
in
to is
all except the greatest
,
,
els
is
in
of
of
by
,
or
,
to
third hand and they are always presented colored one way another the particular view the writer the letter which these persons appear takes them What character development there the majority these nov
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
154
and smoothness which the presentation of replies gives to an epistolary work , more than makes up for any seeming lack of reality . Again , the introduction of dialogue into letters in
than snatches is extremely artificial , since the idea of thought caught on the wing thereby fairly evanesces . We the do not feel that we are present at the most intimate moments , as we are when the secret thoughts of the writer are being
more
to paper . In other words , despite the fact that may it break the monotony of continuous letters , dialogue brings us too close to the novel not in letters , and the differ ences between the two tend to merge .
communicated
As may have already been gathered , the type of narrative which is employed in the epistolary novel is usually a very simple one , as is the plot . The story is usually told in a straightforward manner and , though it proceeds with com plications , moves to an appointed end with few real com plexities. And , indeed , this sort of story is best when it is told that way , for a basically simple thing made needlessly com plex is apt to become obviously artificial . When we grant that the writing of letters to our friends is , a natural impulse ; when we grant that therein we tell things events , gossip , anecdotes ; give advice ; describe people and places and so on , are we not also granting that the putting together of all these stories might not possibly
we narrate
The artificial , or synthetic , quality of it bringing together of letters from a varied group all lies in the of people who have not really logical connection , but seem to be banded together by fate just to suit the purposes of the novelist for the story he happens to have in hand . Herein lies the chief artificiality of the epistolary novel ; but it is no greater artificiality , basically , than the omniscience of the
make
a
single story ?
author of a novel not playwright behind the portray .
in
letters , or the knowledge
scenes
in
the lives he
is
of the about to
Finally , we may arrive at some idea of the tremendous popularity of the epistolary novel when we recall that some " straight ” novels (as, for instance , Henrietta , Countess Osen
FROM
RICHARDSON
vor ) were divided into
letters instead
TO
155
1800
of into
chapters .
But
the popularity of the epistolary novel cannot be better illus trated than by the fact that every author of importance in the eighteenth century used this mode at one time or another , as has already
been
shown .
VII THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
IN
ENGLAND SINCE 1800 IN THE course the epistolary
the preceding chapter it has been stated
of
that
of
,
a
to
in
be
.
of
,
in
in
England about novel reached writing 1785 after which the fashion for novels the form letters and correspondences having waned the graph sharp and the novel letters may seen enter upon its
height
,
its
of
,
it
investigate
.
the spread
of
if
in
, , of
to
find
to
we are able
as
to
we
,
in
it
in
its
of
.
It
distinct decline has likewise been stated that the epistolary imprint upon the literature novel left the day not only part gave the letter that the novel natural impedimenta but also that made possible the writing from time time the novel that particular form Thus English
,
,
period
will
the epistolary
in .
al
in
,
.
to
is
to
,
.
156
,
,
it
in
to
in
half now by the occa a
to
its
a
century and
literature be resorted time time to
,
a
normal form sional author from
place for almost
of
to
,
taken
as
but has
its
letters ceased
,
,
exists sufficient proof however
statement that
which scarcely
recorded There make with certainty the even after the period which the novel blossom fullest extent did not die style
to
example
of
an
,
the other hand be found several decades
be
in
as
it
to
of
the epistolary impulse the extent that results large and concentrated epistolary literature such has ready been found the eighteenth century There will
a
revivification
on
said
as
a
,
At no
letters
be
a
there
be
may
to
,
seen
.
novels and stories
be ultimately
in
number
of
its
,
to
literature from 1800 the present day that there exists sporadically scattered throughout vastness considerable
ENGLAND SINCE
IN
1800
157
the very opening year of the century belong two epis tolary works of fiction , A Picture of the Age . A Novel and
To
Sketches of Life , Characters , and Manners , in Various Countries , including the Memoirs of a French Lady of Quality . By the Author of Zeluco and Edward (Dr. John Moore ) . Moore had already written letters of a non -fictional nature for the Edinburgh Review before he wrote Mordaunt, which is a curious combination of travel letters , personal his
Mordaunt.
tory , and foreign scandal. In
Volume II (for
144 pages )
is pre
By
its
sented the " history " (here called the " story ' ) of Madame la Marquise de - , as narrated by herself to Miss Clifford . The method used here is that of letter and answer , and indeed through the entire three volumes the letters are chiefly terse , natural , and unsentimental . The book is additionally filled with a large fictional and poetical learning common to in
of
to
.
to
a
is
the contents
of
, . do
to
,
us by
's
likewise
,
the 1770
-
letters
so
of
a
of
in
us .
its
but
,
of
80
in
In
.
,
.
an
epistolary novel the time we reach 1804 we have which the fullness bulk looks back the novels similar form Richardson has given This The Life Sophia Lee sister Lover Series Letters Harriet only carry Not does the title back the sentimental novel day
of
to
:
,
in
by
a
“
, . ”
a
,
of
on
,
,
in
,
.
,
to
to
in
in
to
,
to
"
it
of
!
. . ."
,
I
of
to
unfold the story The first letter your the sentence The heart my Amelia Alies dear embrace and bid you welcome your native land and this may be said set the precise tone the entire novel Indeed the author herself the preface the work admits that this manuscript now first published which has long lain her desk belongs mood paper period through complete another and has lived change change brought about the spirit literature Although there what she calls the revolutionary system the six volumes takes opens Volume with
The Heiress
of
,
,
a
of
,
to
it
,
of
, of
Clair
;
St .
In
.
them
or
,
.
of
of
in
it
spite
,
is
it
of
sentiment
in
of
is
the novel itself well written feeling reality the letters achieve some and when they diverge into occasional description proves be rather high quality The reader feels course that Miss Lee was conscious almost all the faults her story but published excess
Desmond
THE EPISTOLARY
158
, Miss
(1804 )
This is
skill
in
letters
NOVEL
has given us
Owenson
epistolary
a lesser
.
work
sentimental and adventurous novel of some slight
a
presentation themselves ,
and derivative interest in context . The however , give an unfavorable impression
they are sometimes dated , sometimes sometimes signed , but most often date , address and
of
casualness because
all
addressed , signature are
.
.
,
to
;
. . . ; .
a
,
be
it
in
,
,
is
it
as
size but
Jane Austen lesser creations not only point workmanship well when of
one
's
of
is
."
1
1805
in
point
of
,
the date the book
's
several leaves
,
of
a
not
The watermarks are for the most part
but
is
,
to
draft but fair copy the ornamental kind bear the maker name Sharp and two bear rightly said that Of the work itself may is
The manuscript
original date we must remain the reprint edition we are told
its
.
the preface
Its
.
in
.
Of
Austen
. . .
“
uncertain
Jane In
author
,
its to
a
.
by
be
to
H
.
by
of
or ”,
in
“
of
,
in
.
to
left the imagination There was likewise published 1804 The India Voyage Mrs Lefanu This violent novel contains letters that are practically devoid versimilitude because their extreme length their many continuations their failure obviously address them anyone signed any writer selves Not until the year 1871 was published work conjectured Lady Susan have been written the year 1805 title
by of
,
the wane
,
,
on
long
this
of
of
writing
is
,
.
's
compared with the same author great books That she early fancied the epistolary mode which was by the time her
further indicated
the
its
.
in
is
of
this form no mean the crystal clear stream
a
is
to
or
juvenilia fact that much her early work letter form successfully able carry story through That she entire in
so
of
feather
a
,
,
to
.
.
,
1
Oxford 1925
,
in
their early work
as
Fanny Burney
,
and lesser lights well had done feeling they letters while were about for method with which stabilize their talents may have had some influence here Whatever else may be said the experi
,
Fielding
.
on
.
in
is
the cap one for whom lucid narrative ran su premely well and smoothly Perhaps the epistolary mode was experimental the part of the author Perhaps the fact that course
ENGLAND SINCE
IN
1800
159
respects , and the tongue
of the author was not in her cheek as it was when she wrote , Love and Freindship , Lady Susan , and so on . The letters , as they appear here , are not overstrained or
ment
all
is serious in
overwritten ; they are always in character , and they do not show any glaring inconsistencies . Lady Susan herself , though less sharply drawn , reminds one in her resourcefulness and eloquence of Thackeray 's Becky Sharpe. Here , again , the ter rific sentimentality possible in such a story was avoided . Love and Freindship , not published until 1922 , is, like E .
. Barrett 's The Heroine (1813 ) ,
.
of
-
,
height
,
the sentimental novel
its
the dialogue
at
in
found
-
,
,
in
,
ment
in
itself catches the move character and and the well poised suffering the conscious hysteria
here ridiculous
of
its
off
a satire on the sentimental novel . One must read this little work of Jane Austen to ap preciate it fully , since it is brimming with humor of the true Austen tang. As a burlesque of the novel of sentiment , Love and Freindship is far more hoydenish and in the Fielding tradition than is the more vaunted Northanger Abbey with take Gothic moods and scenes The very dialogue S
;
, As of
of
,
in
,
,
.
all
to
which
,
at
all probability Miss Austen began genre and spirit the sentimental novel read The form delightfully and accurately satirized even the use are the period
.
its
,
of
as
, or ,
, is ,
.
in
and not too gentle satire any sort fixed judgment
its
so
it
, , 's
. it
wit
as
as
,
it
,
a
is
satiric and the result almost masterful rightful place with Shamela such satire must take The Female Quixote and The Heroine letters Lesley Castle Jane Austen unfinished novel interesting amusing nearly goes Love far not high pace Freindship retain first set and nor does the letter itself
to
,
In
;
of
of
,
it
as
,
in
is
To
of
us
. of
.
of
,
in
of
.
,
is
a
of It
-
of
-
render unfair however Lesley Castle fragment letter and reply used by the author we have the method the letters with Love and Freindship Laura writes all the exception the first Lesley Castle gives the same events the view and thus the manner from different points cap the climax were Jane best epistolary novels the Richardsonian letter Austen has given her parody
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
160
writer in A Collection of Letters , in which a gently satiric method is employed with considerable effect , and the heavily didactic tone of most letter-writers is thereby admirably burlesqued . Among Jane Austen 's scraps is to be found an other fictional letter , The Female Philosopher , along with two epistolary bits , “ A Letter From a Young Lady , whose feelings being too strong for her Judgment led her into the Commission of Errors which her Heart Disapproved , ” and “ A Tour Through Wales — in a Letter from a Young Lady,” a burlesque of the travel letter . It may be claimed , then , be yond
of
doubt,
that in the earliest work of Jane Austen the epistolary mode predominated . There was published as early as 1805 an English transla tion of that important French novel in letters , Madame de Staël 's Delphine . A year later came Maria Edgeworth ’s con tribution to the epistolary works of the nineteenth century , Leonora . This is a sentimental novel and does not rank , by any means , with her Irish stories . In it Miss Edgeworth has none the less employed restraint with the result that her most emotional moments are more moving than they might other the shadow
a
wise be. The letters themselves
of
possess
a
considerable
animation and betray the author of real ability
turn
degree at every
.
The celebrated “ Monk ” Lewis , Matthew Gregory , has us an epistolary novel that is likewise a Gothic romance , but it is not original with him . Feudal Tyrants ; or , The given
creation
.
to
in
pedestrian
”
its
"
; or ,
.
,
,
a
is
The work itself
a
,
It
.
by it
,
to
its
Counts of Carlsheim and Sargans . A Romance (1806 ) , is a tale of the Gothic school adapted from the German and pub lished in four volumes . It is filled with the trappings of the epistolary . To the same school and is but condescendingly year belongs The Wild Irish Girl , a National Tale , by Miss Owenson . This is a highly sentimental and energetic work descriptive beauties for and depends upon chief claims distinction has however distinct national color partially noteworthy Helen which renders Domestic Augusta Ann Hirst likewise belongs Occurrences 1807 two volumes and
ENGLAND SINCE
IN
161
1800
of the letters in which it is written are as lengthy as the list of subscribers with which the novel is prefixed . Three epistolary novels , Christina ; Leontina ; and The Spirit of “ The Book ,” are brought to light in 180g . Christina ; Princess of Wolfenbuttel : by the author of Caroline of Licht field ( Thomas Holcroft ) , is a translation , or adaptation ,
most
journal,
epistolary
and then becomes
for the entirety
of
its
from the German . It opens with numerous fragments of a long journal (Memoirs of a German Princess ) , becomes epis tolary about midway through the first volume , returns to the
is
.
a
,
.
is
volume There but little real distinction here be journal tween and letter and indeed the letters sound pe culiarly like mere addressed journal Leontina another
second
,
so
,
in
so
,
translation
of
Augus this time from the German playwright tus von Kotzebue the novelist and who has been popular adaptation upon the American stage even
epistolary
the early twentieth
century
, , of
a
is
of
. by
It .
.
an
of
the Letters
from
Mrs Palmer .
”
is
.
ilk
of
is
.
“
the year 1810 belongs
by
”
of
;
or ,
in
" a
To
Leontina distinction
.
particular
of
as
sentimental novel letters no The Spirit Hapsburg The Book Memoirs Caroline Princess Political and Amatory Romance Edited Thomas Ashe Esq another the same need scarcely be said that amatory excessively this romance sentimental sort late
is
,
,
is
its of
of
-
.
, of
.
in
is
,
a
of
,
by
;
to
Entertaining stone Her Daughter Inculcating Morality Narratives Mrs Hunter Norwich This work which glorified letter writer full sort didacticism and warn publication and ing rather rare the period in of
to
of
of
in
as
a
be
is
It
to
.
a
-
,
deed definite flash back the beginning the eighteenth century such matters these that prove revolution progression than literature more question de
in
be
to
found
.
in
.
, )
The historical novel let lies the chief dis however more sentimental
,
,
and herein
is
,
of
in
is
England rather rare tinction this work which ters
title
First Love An Historical Ro
1812
(
Olivia
or ,
; -
century
Princess
. S .
a
eighteenth W
by
,
mance
of
early
other
Memoirs
is
.
-
,
to
struction and we are able find pre revolutionary types appearing long after they have been considered dead An
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL its
figure
of
storm and surrounded the Gothic school
rock
the tradition
.
writing Entirely different
solitary by
a
lonely in
,
is
on
awaiting doom very much night
of the story , with
close
of
. The
than historical
,
162
produc
epistolary
these
by
of
many
from
,
,
in
is
,
d
is
,
of
'
genre
,
in
.
,
It
.
The Female
at
to
a
,
is
to
is
a
is
as
of
satire
to
sort
romance
is ,
the same Quixote although Mrs Lennox seems have written satire that truer and less amateur ishly insistent because here the heroine made mock hardly conducive thinking her herself and that sin satirizes
and sentiment
it
in
to
'
L
,
;
un
. if or ,
.
of
is
to
that which belongs the year 1813 The Heroine Eaton Stannard Barrett The full title this book The Heroine Adventures Cherubina and the motto terestingly not truly Histoire une femme est toujours Roman This book belongs the group that includes The Female Quixote and Love and Freindship that
tions
is
'
.
is
's
.
in
as
of
.
all
on
go
of
to
to
.
is
an
,
of
by
of
.
in
"
"
,
of
heroine while the heroine Mrs Lennox satire entirely serious folly her The Heroine rather doggedly cast into the form letters and even the memoirs are sent they are means letters just Mrs Sarah Scott Mil amusing lenium Hall There touch satire employed Cherry Biddy when continues write even after she realizes that Biddy has been the instigator her troubles cere
to
is
It
is
is
it
as
so
There too much action and too little real stress and though the result supposed satire the result definitely artificial beyond the demands the form This
might be
, is
,
good epistolary novel only
.
of
even
be
to
is
.
is
here
in
by
is
.
an
"
.”
is
,
!
The novel must nothing really epistolary After the first few letters there here save that the chapters are titled letter all more truly autobiography Certainly this novel sufficient prove that the autobiographical story not made more plausible being cast arbitrarily letter form
in
in
is
it
,
for
so
)
(
in
.
of
so
and
,
a
that the narra swiftly but the very fact swiftly epistolary too narrative that the chief weakness The Heroine lies Catherine Hutton has The Welsh Mountaineers 1817 called
runs smoothly that the novelmoves
tive
IN
ENGLAND SINCE
1800
163
and Oakwood Hall , A Novel; including a description of The Lakes of Cumberland and Westmoreland , and a part of South Wales ( 1819 ) , contributed two epistolary novels to the cate
gory . These two novels reveal a minor writer of distinct qual ity and ability and one who has leaned chiefly toward the
epistolary mode in her fictional work . The letters , although they do not particularly smack of inevitability , are lively and readable, especially in The Welsh Mountaineer , though the
their liveliness , the dia logue, tends to rob them of their reality as letters . In fact, the letters of both novels have rather too much recorded dialogue in them . Although there is something of the fash ionable world in both The Welsh Mountaineer and Oakwood Hall , it is the pictures they present of the countryside , rich with a plausible local color , that are their chief distinction . The local characters are , likewise , particularly convincing and diverting . In 1818 was published A Year and a Day , a novel by Madame Panache . This novel presents a hybrid form of nar rative and letters . It is divided into chapters , many of which are entirely in letter , some partly narrative and partly in let ter , some entirely narrative . As a result , so definitely narra
The Ayrshire Legatees
its
narrative novels the period lesser writers The Pringle Fam
,
.
“
a
such
the works
straight
of "
many
be
or ,
,
ily
entire novel loses
the
of
is
This noticeable especially true
John Galt
, that
and seems
of
is
and
it
.
product
semblance
to
tone are the letters
in
epistolary
in
tive
to
; of
very thing which contributes most
of
(
a
of
of
. ,
be
to
,
of
in
,
of
the successful presentation
,
in
a
of
)
of
.
to
in
as
as
in
that
do a
,
has handled
.
)
(
,
exactly this situation with consider aplomb able He has divided his novel into chapters but each chapter contains series of letters all which possess continuity numbering throughout the volume which not seem be mere continuing the narrative style but actual letters John Galt shows himself this single device well the writing the novel itself one the better represented placed authors here and one beside Maria Edgeworth whom he resembles many respects especially 1821
local color
The Ayr
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
164
shire Legatees belongs to what may be considered
Country
series of works , the creations
for which
his West he is still
. There is humor here and characterization , and a persistence Scotch of philosophy which makes for simple , un
memorable
adorned reality . The letters themselves are natural and plausible ; they fill their rightful place in the novel and seem entirely a part of it rather than something superimposed upon the story for the sake of some nameless effect . Beyond
that, they are letters in every sense of the word and in every possible aspect and characteristic . John Galt has given us another epistolary work in A Rich Man (1836 ) , a short story in letters. This is an interesting experiment , and the mech anism whereby the author produces all the effect of concen tration usually to be found in the short story by means of are , in most works , the indication
of diffuse examination . The book is a sort of auto in letters of the " late Lord Mayor of London ,” a Scotchman . It is again full of good Scotch sense and biting humor and seems to fall into the form of letters with the utmost and most satisfying ease . Perhaps the most distinguished name to be found among authors of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries who have letters which
, bears biography ness
close
done some sort of epistolary work is that of Sir Walter Scott . He has written , in Redgauntlet ( 1824 ) , a novel of an abor Jacobite rebellion of c . 1765 under the leadership of “ Redgauntlet , ” an irreconcilable partisan of the House of Stuart . As originally published in three volumes , the work comprised three different kinds of novel form . The first vol ume was in letters ; the second was a diary ; the third was narrative . In more recent editions , of course , all three vol umes are presented as one . None the less , about one third of this speedy and adventurous novel is in the epistolary form . The letters themselves , although somewhat more vigorous tive
of most of the epistles of eighteenth -century , fiction with the exception of those of such writers as Field ing , Frances Burney , and Smollett , are carefully composed by Scott with an eye to the eighteenth -century tone, and than is the case
ENGLAND SINCE
IN
carry off the manners
of that
period
165
1800
with
suc
considerable
The novel , taken as a whole , is not one of Scott 's best ; moreover , it suffers something in continuity because of several changes form None the less valiant not brilliant absorbing not breath taking delightful not entirely convincing interesting find author like Bulwer Lytton ro long after manticist par excellence using the letter form the greatest vogue the letter never particularly well
, ,
if if
is
,
; it
-
We
Unlike Scott Bulwer
find this use Falkland the epistolary form in
.
,
was past
carries
,
.
)
(
1827
romance
to
adapted
,
of
,
so
,
an
to
is
It
.
;
,
if
.
of
its
cess .
,
,
.
,
, .
,
of
At the conclusion
in
of
,
to
"
up
to
century style
a “
,
of
.
,
in
of
:
of
in
to
through the end this novel Like Scott however he makes use three forms letters diary and narrative The difference between the efforts the two authors lies the fact that here the three forms are not separated but are intertwined The first few letters this novel are all from one person Erasmus Falkland his friend Frederick Monkton and history serve build Falkland true eighteenth correspondents
,
,
these
of
.
in
of
of
of
as
of of
of
us
,
,
us
a
of
it
in
of
.
”
"
in
do
in
-
in
, .
increases to
of
.
few however the The author introduces stop gap narrative from time time which events are told the reader which would take many more pages were they straight narrative letter form than they the form We may conclude from this that condensation time was perhaps more important 1827 than had been 1777 inevitability style again lessening The mixed causes be cause while the letters assure the reality the writer and the recipient the intrusion the author narrator reality corresponding feel less certain makes the the
number
,
,
,
in
is ,
,
for
it
a
,
of
.
.
of
by
more than
it
is
No one the other characters emerges type The whole story has certain unity lent Emily but the love Falkland total effect
the early letters a
as in
of
, .
in
of
in
.
characters The parts this novel written letters are much more hectic and inflammatory than the parts the novel written narrative Yet the character analysis that despite this excellent especially Falkland gives himself
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
166
of a patchwork quilt : not a true novel true epistolary novel , either .
something
in
narrative ;
to to
;
it
their own minds here This work a
. is
As
an
.
and delicacy
is a
”,
,
of
“
, .
century
an
of
particular interest because his knowledge the letters
Landor prefaces the book with Advertisement that begins He who opens these Letters for History the Times will be disappointed and that of
the eighteenth
it
so
in is
,
epistolary work the book plainly the author shows
of
is
those who conceive beauty something akin presented what exquisiteness written with the utmost to
only
in
be be
for a
it
of
Its
of
not a Different from Falkland in that it is entirely epistolary , but like Falkland in that it is romance (indeed , it is more truly romantic in setting than the previous novel ) is Pericles and Aspasia (1836 ) , by Walter Savage Landor, a novel in beauty very tenderness letters set in classical splendor. renders work but small range and appeal seems
to
in
of
of
,
of
is
of
In
; .
in
to
strikingly similar tone the Richardson prefaces his great epistolary works Pericles and Aspasia the letters any fault themselves lack reality but this not because unearthly them but rather that they partake the tone
.
, ,
is
of
an
,
far
that pervades the whole this sensitive creation less artistically successful effort and one that not particularly successful from epistolary point view A
beauty
of
of
,
so
,
,
of
,
in
it
to
as
,
.
in
's
,
is
either Anne Brontë novel The Tenant Wildfell Hall published Again 1848 this combines the epistolary and undistinguished are the letters the narrative methods and letters that they seem be but part the entire narrative major respect distinct from no and the ultimate effect of
of
, of
—
of
,
.
of
,
of
in
of
do
.
is
,
)
of
It
,
is
of
54
a
(
.
in
of
is
the whole one narrative the first person the most completely delightful the epistolary Family century works the nineteenth The Dodd Abroad by Charles Lever amazing how little this 1853 story dates spite the obvious factors involved which date book particularly that the description contem porary manners But perhaps the vivacity style the true readings human nature the vitality the people who stand forth fully and admirably from their letters these keep
One
ENGLAND SINCE
IN
1800
167
the book young. Moreover , as one reads on in this book , he cannot help being struck by the extraordinary naturalness of it . Each character writes " in character ,” even to the girl who tries with but half success to assume the worldly air of the Continent . Indeed , from the very first line of the first letter ,2 we are struck by this quality of naturalness that is both un deniable and refreshing, the very quality which makes Rich
's works
and Humphrey Clinker so good . arrangement The of the letters , each to a close friend of , the writer may be paralleled with that of the letters in Hum phrey Clinker . Here , too , even the maid writes . The story is
ardson
set in the best tradition of the epistolary
novel,
again as we
have it in Humphrey Clinker , by having the events discussed from different points of view , in different letters descriptive of the same events . It is just such a case as this , in the final analysis , the history of the adventures of a family abroad re porting to friends , dear friends , at home , in which the epis tolary form is most logical . The Dodd Family has , as a work letters , a quality of epistolary inevitability that is not al ways attained in these novels of later date and , indeed , in some of the less effective works of the epistolary flowering it in
self .
It might well be
added that some of the letters in this book have a distinct eighteenth -century flavor , especially such a one as Letter X , from Caroline Dodd to Miss Cox , at Miss Mincing ' s academy , Black Rock , Ireland , which is a true
Richardsonian epistle . Between the dates of the appearance of the Dodd Family Abroad and 1890 there is an amazing lack of epistolary fic tion . During these dates the English novel flourished , but the novel in letters seems to have fallen into desuetude . Indeed , there seem to be but two works of any importance composed in
the letter
appeared
book
Mr.
form
in
.
form
,
and both
parts , many
of
these
were written and one
years before they were published
in
Letters (1872 ) , and Young Man About Town ( 1853 ) .
These are The Ramsbottom
Brown 's Letters
to
a
• Dear Tom , - Here we are at last - as tired landed on the same shore ! Letter I, p. 18.
and sea-sick a party
as ever
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
168
In their 1872 publication
The Ramsbottom
Letters
, by Theo
dore Hook , represent a reprint; they were originally con tributed to John Bull, somewhere around 1827 - 29 .3 They series of travel letters from one Dorothea Ramsbottom , who is a sort of female Dogberry or nineteenth -century Mrs. are
a
her use of the English language , and fills her quips and observations . As a Cambridge quaint letters with undergraduate , Thackeray wrote several essays which he signed Dorothea Ramsbottom , parodies of Hook 's work , but these were not in the form of letters . 4 William Makepeace Thackeray ' s Mr. Brown ' s Letters to a Young Man About Malaprop
Town
in
, however,
are
of let ; separate entity in a separate letter ; finally , if titles to these letters as, “ On Tailoring, ” “ On A Word About Balls in Season ,” “ Great and supposed
be
to
ters. They do not take the trouble essay is a
each
we
look at such
Friendship , ”
“
Little Dinners ,” we may readily
to
essays in
the form
be addressed
see how
or signed
definitely
they are
familiar a didactic turn of character and how slightly they are actual letters of any degree of verisimilitude . The dearth of epistolary material during the period previ ously mentioned is not relieved by the appearance of these two epistolary works . Of slight epistolary interest is Mohammed Benani (1887 ) , an anonymous novel distinguished by the fact that there are , lengthy letters each one making single in context chapter the tale and written one the characters Frank Weston The major portion straight the story
,
is
.
of
of
by
a
,
six
,
of
,
its
essays with
Ibid
to
a
's
to
,
of
,
of
-
391
Cambridge
1928
,
Hook and His Novels
,
Theodore
,
,
Brightfield
331
., , .p
166
.
*
* .
pp
become self conscious and developing ironic traits
. .F
now
Myron
, it
.
,
ment
as
in
of
a
of
.
at
,
in
of
of
.
narrative With the beginning the 1890 we find notable return the fictional work letters the period from 1900 1909 being especially full This may be least partly attributed revival interest the eighteenth century under the guid ing influence such lovers Austin Dobson and per haps Edmund Gosse Perhaps also the residuum senti
ENGLAND SINCE
IN
169
1800
from themid -century , and the intensive study of literary his tory combined to show intending writers of a certain kind thoughts which should have the sort a mold for expressing of brittle charm and artistic appropriateness then so deli
cately cultivated- u ..
The decade opens, from an epistolary point of view , with Charles Francis Keary 's A Mariage de Convenance ( 1890 ) , a rather pathetic story of a selfish man and the woman who de
results . But one of the most interesting books to be found here is Love Letters of a Worldly Woman (1891 ) , by Mrs . W . K . Clifford , which pre sents, in three different correspondences , “ A Modern Corre votes her life to him
distressing
with
,” “ Love Letters of a Worldly Woman ,” and “ On the Wane ," the amatory adventures of three women whom the author calls , in the preface to her work , “ women who loved the world . . . the round world itself and the people who belong to it.” The letters themselves tell their stories with a great deal of literary magnetism . The third corre spondence , “ On the Wane , ” which tells of a young man who jilts a girl and then returns to her , only to find she no longer loves him , is particularly fine and is done with a feeling of ironic reality that gives it considerable dramatic power . As spondence
epistolary efforts , the correspondences here recorded are of the very best . Distinctly less good is A Fellowe and His Wife Sharp , al (1892 ) , by Blanche Willis Howard and William
some pathos and a little beauty . As a purely work it is interesting from an experimental view point. The two chief correspondents are the Count Odo von Jaromar and Countess Ilse von Jaromar . The letters of the Count were written by Blanche Willis Howard ; the letters only of the Countess by William Sharp . It said that distinguished especially the results are not Being very subtitle which From Series Sixteen Letters Written Stark Munro his Friend and former Fellow Student Herbert Swanborough Lowell
though
it has
of
Conan
with
,
Doyle a
,
1894
,
, A .
-
1881 1884
Letters
)
Munro
of
to
a
,
the Years
invest The Stark
,
during
(
tries
to
Massachusetts
,
-
J.
, M .B .,
by
is
,
its
.
be
can
epistolary
tone
THE EPISTOLARY
170
NOVEL
of actuality . The story itself , which is a sad one , is effectively told without being the least degree overwrought . The letters as such are somewhat less satisfactory . There are but six teen of them in a space of over three hundred pages ; they are almost all of equal length and are literally packed with dialogue . This , therefore , like so many of the novels which adopted the epistolary method and form by concentrating upon a single correspondent , tends to become almost a nar in the first person . An epistolary curiosity is
ration
Wandering Heath “ Q .” This , , Abys Troy is Letters from Addressed to Rasselas Prince of sinia . There are two of these satirico - literary letters; the first is called “ The First Parish Meeting," the second “ The Sim ple Shepherd .” They are both of but mild interest and hardly of any significance in a consideration of epistolary fiction . To 1896 belongs The Saltonstall Gazette , by Mrs. Ella Ful ler Maitland , a series of essays done in the graceful and polished manner of the eighteenth century, and connected by a slight thread of personal reminiscence . It is of particular interest that that celebrated thriller, ( 1895 ) ,
a
series
of
stories
to
be found
, studies , and
in
sketches by
of
all
Dracula ( 1897 ) , by Bram Stoker , which is so curious a com pound of psychology , melodrama , and pseudo - scientific non sense , should have been written partly in letters and partly journal . In a sort of foreword at the beginning of the in work , the author attempts to add to the actuality of the col lection by means of Richardson ' s device of pretending to be but the arranger of existing material that has somehow fallen into his hands . The correspondents are many and include the unhappy Lucy , Mina Murray , Dr. Seward , and Van Helsing ;
,
,
in
to
,
so
it
.
or
of
's
.
.
,
, is
by
is
,
of
,
of
,
the correspondents with the notable addi journal k eep diary tion Jonathan Harker some sort phonograph The most unusual course Dr Seward diary spoken Van Helsing Unlike the story itself which most convincing when read with tongue cheek although the author did not write the letters and journal are ex traordinarily convincing and seem be entirely what they
and almost
ENGLAND SINCE
IN
1800
171
their fullness ; their attention to ; detail their differences in style with each different corre spondent ; their record , not only of themain thread of terror are made to represent. In
the story but also of the small excursions of human life and thought , they seem to acquire a sort of eighteenth -cen in
,
A
all
to
to
.
do
.
a
,
in
is
The Etchingham Letters ( 1899 ) , we find a erary correspondence which like Fellowe and His Wife collaboration The authors are Sir Frederick Pollock and Ella Fuller Maitland The two not seem have made any Again
,
lit
tury completeness . Whatever the tone and substance of the story , the technique is excellent.
of
in
is a
.
of
a
is
it
is
-
to
.
of
,
of
labor but have written together the letters regardless the pretended writer There defi eighteenth century special nite tone this book Of interest prefaced with the fact that list the chief persons obvious division
;
of
at
of
.
.
of
.
Not all
)
(
in
some fifteen
in
number the true Richard the characters write letters here The two chief correspondents are Miss Elizabeth Etchingham and her brother Sir Richard Etchingham The letters them selves are all times dignified and befitting writers the breeding they rank and these characters sometimes are the letters
sonian manner
is
,
57 )
-
in to
of
, , of
,
,
tendencies
)
(
found
in
be
the Richardsonian
the immediately preceding
.
to
such works
as
,
)
1896
is
in
by
,
(
as
of
.
of
is
in
of
of
of .
(
of
is
of
in
of
letters India the eighteenth century concerning itself with the affair the Black Hole Calcutta 1755 and chiefly the correspondence between two girls The book notable because the resemblance one the girls Clarissa Harlowe and because the author has succeeded reproducing the language and atmosphere the century story accuracy which her laid with remarkable and plausibility Perhaps the influence such Richardson pub lications The Works Samuel Richardson edited by Leslie Stephen London 1883 and Sir Charles Grandison George Saintsbury London condensed two volumes
,
in
story
a
This
is
, .
Hilda Gregg
)
Grier
(
Sydney Carlyn
”
by
“
,
in
In
.
as
and scholarly the same year that which these letters were published appeared Like Another Helen
both learned
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
172
In the very last year of the nineteenth century was first pub An Englishwoman 's Love Letters , the author of which is Laurence Housman . This may be considered the modern Love Letters of a Portuguese Nun . The opening sentence of the first letter , “ Beloved , — This is your first letter from me: yet it is not the first letter I have written to you . There are letters to you lying at love 's dead -letter office in this same writing . . . ," sets a tone to the book that is strikingly like that of the Portuguese Letters. The Englishwoman ' s Love longer Letters are the of the two, the less truly pathetic and lished
,
in
.
,
century
lit
early twentieth
-
is
peak
's
of
,
a
they form The style
,
for the letters
a
,
passion
.
A
Elizabeth
ultimately
is
,
an
,
of
.
,
,
.
of
the eighteenth
century
-
in
.
of
glimmer humor Very much the manner
of
those
extremely
hopeless
by
only unforeseen Here however there not abandonment These letters are better done either the two preceding books and although sentimental are relieved by occasional faint
,
than
1900
,
,
is
record
a
death
separation
too
,
ended
by .
They
Him
)
Never Reached
,
ters Which
Heyking
(
.
to
,
or
a
of
of
,
at
;
,
flabby
to
it
is at
tle
, .
is
superficial and even childish times the whole tone borders upon the ridicu interesting lous But note that there are about this large epistolary time rather number novels senti mental intent extending throughout the ensuing four five years Kin the two works just mentioned The Let
.
sentimentality
the letters from the not very convincing and
of
is
of
the heroine
this device itself
used
,
.
as
As
,
by the friend
lover
the nun letters fleeting parallel The used being the publica
whom a
,
, is
.
were addressed however but anonymous the device later work tion
is
to
is
.
to
cavalier
of
.
the
"
earlier answers
“
It of
's
an
's
,
of
for
the more persistently saccharine . It is the warrior mother alone of the whole story that is memorable . Quaintly enough , the history of the seventeenth - century publication was fur ther paralleled by this at the dawn of the twentieth , 1901 came The Missing Answers the full title which An Englishman Love Letters Being the Missing Answers Englishwoman Love Letters One reminded the
inti
IN
ENGLAND SINCE
1800
173
mate fictional correspondence is The Letters of Her Mother to Elizabeth (1901 ) , by William Rutherford Hayes Trow bridge . They concern themselves with very little indeed , but reveal the soul and wit of a fashionable woman in a thor oughly piquant and lively manner . There is real brilliance to be found here , and the letters may well be claimed as rep
of their kind . Rosa Amorosa ( 1901 ) , by “ George Egerton ” (Mrs . Golding Bright ) , is another sentimental record of the letters of a woman in love . Here again is to be found that exaggeration of emotion pe culiar to so many of these love correspondences and the or nate nothingnesses which make the reality of feeling over into the birthday -cake artificialities of sentimentality . To this sentimental group likewise belongs the anonymous Letters resentative
of the
very best
an Actress ( 1902 ) . Another name that belongs with this sentimental group is one of peculiar renown , Elinor Glyn . Three of her works are epistolary : The Visits of Elizabeth ( 1901) ; Elizabeth Visits America ( 1909) ; and Letters to Caroline ( 1914 ) , called in America Your Affectionate Godmother . All three of these are representative of the distinctly third -rate novels of their , , time effusive sentimental , and unreal . They tell, for the most part , of the adventures of a flighty young girl, the ideal heroine of the day , both abroad and in America , and end with love and kisses . Once the reader is able to accept the heroine as a real creation , he is able to feel that the letters , too , are realities , for they are distinctly “ in character " and
of
several truly amusing passages. To this group like belongs wise Matilda 's Mabel ( 1903 ) , by Neil Lyons , but there is no more distinguished author represented in the sen timental epistolary novel of the earliest years of the twentieth century than is Algernon Charles Swinburne . It is of peculiar contain
significance that one of the greatest of the late Victorian poets should have, in the writing of a novel , made use of the epistolary mode . Although published in 1905 , Love s Cross
'
Currents does not really belong , in point of writing , to this period , but rather to the earlier period of Swinburne 's youth .
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
174
Watts-Dunton , as the poet tells us in the dedica tion of this book , resurrected the work when the author had almost forgotten existence and Swinburne thereby begs indulgence for the novelistic creation his earlier days The subtitle this work Year Letters and the book thus temporal limit The novel itself really excellent given not because the course human events that unfolds particularly but rather because the youthful vigor the feeling character the sentimental sympathy and yet the
,
,
,
for
,
of
it
of
,
is
is
.
, of
's
A
of
.
a
is
of
,
its
Theodore
of
,
or
a
-
's
.
a
in
.
is
a
a
carefully handled
all
,
by
.”
.
,
of
a
to
that practically
no
course
the epistolary year
of
of
the fitness
, .
seen
of
of
, , of
is
It
to
one the acid tests any given material be
and that
mode will
,
is
,
is
;
on
of
lover sounds like so
.
the letters they write The impetuous impetuous lover when he writes and Lady Midhurst are lasting delight and the letters Beyond all this one made feel that the use the letter properest story presented form here the medium for the an
faithfully indicated
in
“
,
all
,
.
dramatic conflict The letters them selves are vivacious and convincing and times char acter There are five important correspondents and are at
deal
of
of
a
,
of
of
,
its
in
,
is
liveliness with which the story told Love Cross Currents entirety peculiarly unlike the novel poet sounds perhaps and strikingly like the novel novelist more accurately the novel dramatist There much char penetrating quality good acterization the book and
this
's
to
well
.
letters
,
in
as
in
of
,
at
,
-
favor that was given the novel
as
, of
to
a
,
-
,
produce examples decade 1900 1909 fails the epistolary art and the fact that work written earlier was Love Cross Currents should be published this time seems be speak not only the distinction Swinburne 1905 but the
of
,
.
family
The book
but the greater part
is
,
a
the story
of
)
"
editor
personal relation
-a
at
a
,
is
)
a
(
the
"
(
of a
on
the part
closes with
by
of
of
,
,
,
The Life Treason and Death James Blount Brecken Compiled from the Rowlestone Papers and edited how again Beulah Marie Dix 1903 collection realistic vigorous attempt pseudo ctuality letters telling with epis
ENGLAND SINCE
IN
1800
175
tolary . The title and " editing ” are both truly in the eight eenth -century manner . A distinguished name in the world of letters is to be re
corded in the next epistolary novel , not a member of the group of sentimental novels just discussed . The name is that of George Moore , and the novel is The Lake (1905 ) . This novel is , of course , not entirely epistolary ; about one-half of it is told in “ straight” narrative . But the letters, of which far
natural part of the story and , indispensable part from seem the revela tion the soul struggle Oliver Gogarty The characters certainly the two leading characters Father Gogarty and a
very
,
of
.
of
of
a
,
intruding
of
as
there are many , are
not only reveal themselves but are likewise helped eye the reader these let editing use the letters pre to
by
of
of
to
in
(
, ),
Rose Leicester Nora Glynne fully the letters they write express themselves fully the
,
,
a
so
of
.
to
of ,
is
an
.
,
sented
in
Moore makes occasional single letter that not all some cases ap pears but rather extracts from that letter are given The entirely satisfactory one and we feel willing effect
ters
to
of
.
purposeful and complete
.
The Lake
is
letters
in
use made
of
,
of
at
is
of
.
he
as
us
do
the literary shrewdness the author our eclecting for writes The inevitability the letters here made possible by the separation the two people they chiefly exchanged between whom are while the bonds attachment between them are still their strongest Al though one feels instinctively that Moore would not have been successful with the entirely epistolary novel yet the rely upon
epistolary
a
.) ,
ed
,
(
Oke
of
;
and
“
-
in
” a
,
of
of
.
of
learned references
,
is
a
"
Lover fantastic melodramatic The latter rather absorbingly the two stories preserves the proper
.
but neither illusion
.
written
the Phantom strange woman
of
a
, of
;
Oakhurst story
or ,
and construction and full
of
-
,
,
to
“
:
,
of
, 's
In
Vernon Lee Hauntings 1906 2nd collection four long tales two the pieces are epistolary These are Dionea from the Letters Doctor Alessandro De Rosis mysterious the Lady Evelyn Savelli Princess Sabina plot pseudo and medieval tale somewhat Hawthorne like
THE EPISTOLARY
176 In
1906
Letters ,
a
,“
. .
T B ”
rather
NOVEL
( Arthur C . Benson ) published The Upton pedestrian correspondence that is full of
philosophical comment and literary criticism , rather than of anything of a fictional tendency . In the same year was pub lished , Listener ' s Lure by E . V . Lucas , a well -written book of solid English characteristics . From an epistolary point of view , it is of interest because it makes use of the telegram on , , headings several occasions. It makes use in addition of brief to some of the letters in order to give the reader knowledge of letter omissions, or of failure on the part of the writer to post the letter . This author has given us three other epis tolary works in “ Life 's Little Difficulties " ( 1907 ) ; The Ver milion Box ( 1916 ) , and Verena in the Midst (1920) . “ Life 's Little Difficulties " is a short piece in Character and Comedy, which is a series of short stories . The Vermilion Box is a novel of the perplexities of the War in England which is presented in a series of letters that attain to an almost per fect degree of verisimilitude , especially those of “ Granny ." Likewise a novel is Verena in the Midst . A Kind of Story . In this Mr. Richard Haven reappears from The Vermilion Box , and there are any number of other well -drawn charac
ters. The book itself is full of a quiet charm . That pleasant author , Mary Annette , Gräfin von Arnim , has written an epistolary novel in Fräulein Schmidt and Mr. Anstruther (1907) . It is full of the sly , quiet wit , the solid sense and the true feeling for people and life that characterizes most of the work of this author , and the letters themselves , although they have somewhat too much dialogue in them , are intelligent and diverting examples of the fictional epistle used to tell a continuous story . A particularly enlightening sort of epistolary fiction is An Ocean Tramp (1908 ) , by William McFee , in that the only indication of epistolary quality lies in the fact that the author tells us in his preface that the book is in letters . Furthermore , the original title of the volume was The Letters of an Ocean Tramp . There is but little indication in the book itself , however , that it is composed of letters ; the effect is that of
ENGLAND SINCE
IN a
journal, rather
than of
a
1800
series of epistles .
177
This shrewd
and
penetrating study of a vagabond is splendidly done, but the author seems to have somewhat mistaken his form in desig nating it epistolary . In this year was likewise published , When All the World Is Young , by Reginald Lucas , in which the course of a young man from Eton to Parliament is traced in letters
from
a
and wise father .
scholarly
subtitle is to be found in Uncle ' s Letters , by William Hewlett , published in 1909 . In the same year was published Set in Silver , by C . N . & A . M . Williamson , one of the most delightful of epistolary works , which is chiefly a romance recorded on a motor trip through the British Isles. The letters are very much in the modern medium , impetuous in style and occa sionally abbreviated in expression . Most of the letters are
An
Advice .
A
Novel
in
Audrie Brendon and are accurately young -girlish But even those that are not written by Audrie are
young
from
tone .
in
-century
eighteenth
and flow with a remarkable speed , and they are encouragingly all “ in character .” If there is any fault to be found with them , it is that there is a “ smartness " in all, just as there is in almost all of the speeches of almost all the char acters created by Wilde . There is to be found , however , in the very first letter an extremely revelatory remark concern funny when you have ing letter writing , and it is , “
tell
not half
,
as
of of
for
up
.
,
as
,
;
,
)
(
of
which
of
in
,
;
)
1908
(
a
as
,
to
is
the author presents the sup Mark Senhouse protagonist Half Open Country 1909 and Rest Harrow
Maurice Hewlett
posed correspondence way House
,
to
is
of
To
.
by
easy
be ?"
to
s
by
'
you
all
ve
at
,
it '
to
write letter when nothing say and must make lack weaving phrases No more accurate criticism matter the epistolary mode found anywhere the last year this decade 1910 belong two epistolary They Are works One Letters Sanchia Upon Things
a
lot
't to it
Isn
full of wit
in
do
.
in
to
,
to
)
(
,
his ideal Sanchia whom he gives advice and spirit with whose absent he communes sentimental long ing The letters themselves hold very little interest for those who not already know the characters portrayed the 1910
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
178
their careers . They are almost essays rather than letters and each is preceded by a long , and often
novels which consider
,
unnecessary
note .
explanatory
Harding
of
The letters
.
-
,
.
,
its
The second epistolary work of this year is Gwenda , by Mabel Barnes -Grundy. The affectation of this book may be leveled at by noting that the name of the heroine is Gwenda , and that she writes most of her letters to her grandmother whom she chooses to call “Granty .” There is some humor , here however , and much dignity as the book rises to melo dramatic conclusion The letters despite the insistent affecta tion already mentioned are letter like and convincing to
a
no
,
of
.
,
in
of
by
,
,
,
.
a
,
in
in
of
one Peter
an
us
his relatives and friends Harley Street The Corner 1911 book by anonymous author The epistles are filled with family affairs with social criticism with philosophy and with sort monotony induced the fact that matter who the recipient the letters are all written the same tone There are given
,
by
an
an
is
the war
in
the aspects
of
.
some
of
of
consideration
to
, if
is
it
.
in
,
in
,
of
a
,
of
a
is
total absence action the volume The letters are dialogue and say that however full safe this entirely con time dialogue has become recognized not vincing property the letter and used with great fre quency and great profusion To 1915 belongs epistolary
Aunt
Sarah
. of
of
as
.
of its
In
.
of in
,
in
a
to
in
to
of
in
,
,
of
a
,
is
,
in
in
.
,
.
,
A
.
and the War Tale Transformations unknown au thorship Written earlier but first published for special rea story sons 1917 Christine letters by Alice Cholmon deley The author presents the letters those her daughter Germany England published her after the death hospital Stuttgart the daughter addition they seem Germany and people before reveal the mental state during and the Great War The revelation German pride
,
)
(
in
is
in
of
,
.
a
of
by
.
,
of
.
is
notable and penetrating without being too condemnatory hope and despair and ulti The letters themselves are full pathos mate and are written with much conviction Another by story life taken the war told Jamesie 1918 Ethel Sidgwick The letters broken English are here espe cially delightful and indeed all the letters are very real
ENGLAND SINCE
IN
and , incidentally , realistically short
1800
many
in
179 cases . Again
, use
made of the occasional telegram with telling effect . The of the book is very elaborate , with many correspond ences handled at once , in addition to the narrative inter ludes that between many the epistles None the less is
,
.
of of a
of
lie
form
of
.
of
is
singularly complete revela the effect the whole that prime tion human lives without the slightest intimation literary greatness
-
of
a
,
—
.”
an
be
of
's
an
is
,
“
of
)
(
1922
a
The Confessions Well Meaning amusing exposé what might called interfering the confessions woman The author has delineated his leading character Lady Anne Spenworth
McKenna
Stephen
Woman
of
.
of
in
-
-up to -
,
The letters
although
an
,
date and succeed admirably sympa non delivery cannot spoil the
the modern woman
in
in
.
is
,
,
too
to
a
relations between English peer engaged whom she long are very real thoroughly presenting
to
an
a
—
(
)
from
published
—
of
Confession
American Girl Her America under the delightful revelation presents the charming and self willed girl and the
Letters 1926
,
work Undelivered English Husband title
)
-
of
-
,
an
.
is
of
(
—
a
, of
any sort conventional soul with horror class freedom although accuracy fact that all the and with considerable Lady essay like and one sided the letters are from Anne pres somewhat limits the range the work the accuracy unimpeachable entation epistolary novel This Cosmo Hamilton has published
-
of 's
a
of
.
a
in
of
In
an
.
a
as
.
of
thetic light Even the artifice picture whole 1928 was published intimate record husband love The Love Letters Husband The anonymity
,
of
of
.
die
of
love that refuses
.
a
,
this long correspondence which the smouldering
beautiful unfolding
.
,
a
1929
a
belongs Hugh Walpole and collaboration Priestley Farthing Hall The letters present twentieth
To
.
B
J.
the close
very
to
flame
other
times
of
at
is ,
to
each
at
of
a
of
.
is
the author has here been carefully preserved This the story separation between husband and wife because she feels that he has grown tired her Ultimately they return
180
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL fact
two
epistolary
stories
one
straight
if
dull
very
they
the presented in
is
two friends might
be
of
,
it
,
.
a
:
a
budding romance the other novel the one broken Although the proceedings are all very inconsequential are diverting and must be said that what told correspondence
this
in
matter
century
, -
; of
are
eighteenth
the
in
There
a
fashion
,
done
as
story
.
century
.
in
, ,
,
,
as
to
of a
so
of
"
"
as
narrative many stories sentimental bias told letters beginning epistolary impulse very from the the the present such works Humphrey Clinket Evelina The Dodd Among
on
,
so
In
.
.
P
.
A
for of
,
,
is
a
and
combines
flighty modern
girl with
all highly diverting
not art but
,
This
far
.
hers
idiom
of
.
Lee
is
a
is
be of
is
a
the speech
to
,
the jazz
the speech might actually that
man thinks
reminiscent The language
are somewhat
Lorelei
that notable modern siren very much these letters
what
is
is
.
and inherent vacuity
of
shrewdness
,
tions
they present the rather diffuse trials and tribula girl whose combined accidental very modern
in
form a
book
of
it
in
in
it
.
in
,
,
,
Family Abroad Dracula and stand out aside from the merits peculiarly their own because they are epistolary group works not Toosy the sentimental mode Of such possible the most recent novel letters record since was published 1931 This the creation Her originally bert and the letters were written Punch
also
to
be
,
,
to
it
so
modern dimensions and contortions may may not only delight letters that perhaps instruct
.
but
all
presented
in
likewise
its of
girl
in
a
of
,
is
it
and amusing and goes indicate that though but distantly related the sentimental psycho logical novel the eighteenth century the enlarged portrait
VIII
EPISTOLARY FICTION (PARTICU LARLY THE NOVEL ) IN FRANCE AND The
casting
ITALY
IN
of narrative works of fiction
novels , into epistolary
designated
form
,
,
we have by no
which
was a practice
in
its
means limited to the land which gave the greatest examples of the art any more than it was to the century which pro duced most distinguished proponents and which the
,
,
.
W
a
,
included
in
in
1
",
of
Richardson wherein list novels letter form Europe He has however omitted
. of
“
there
is
.
,
Consequences
The Downs has included
In
in
on
Samuel Richardson a
.
,
book
chapter
on
,
.
'
Downs
Mr
by
its
of
highest peak development and achieve mode reached ment Novels were written this form French Italian American German Russian and other authors Brian
,
,
consequence
,
,
It
not
of of
of
.
in
,
in
various other literatures America from his census and has treated epistolary fiction Italy rather slightingly may be argued course that
,
”
"
was
, .p
Richardson
"
it
as
than that that Richardson connotes
218 181
in
conclusions rashly
well feel that he ascribing Richard can
to
England one
,
in
”
epistolary
not jumping
*
is
knows further to
and
the word
"
”
land
,
be
,
.
it
,
he
in
or
this form
a
Richardson that Richardson did not introduce into Italy the novel letters although admittedly made fashionable there may But when one considers the epistolary epidemic Eng termed and sees the germinal poste restante marked the use
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
182
the impulse giving strength to the novel in England and outside England imitators investigate the subject one were anxious
letters and
of
to
If
.
in
its
son
the epis by
a
de
.
of
ou
of
,
,
,
to )
in
1761 Paris contains spot one convenient the finger sale
in
(
the best list collected
Mr
Lettres deux pieds des Alps
in
first exposed
Rousseau
au
'
d
Amants habitans
Nouvelle Héloise une petite Ville for
's
La
of
edition
hem
, ; M .
in
.
be
,
in
tolary novel France completely the compass volume necessary would Aside from those works listed Philippe Van Tieg Downs his aforementioned chapter
Cla de
England
,
appearance
Lettres Angloises
ou
in
French
in
three years after
rissa appeared
as
,
In
1751
its
.
tips
Histoire
however
as
early
,
Lescaut As
Manon
,
the author
.
,
Prévost
of
.
to
of
ou
de
in
56
-
In
.
Clarissa Harlove 1755 we may note the appearance French Nouvelle Lettres Angloises Histoire Chevalier Grandisson These translations are both attributed Abbé work which shows that Pamela had mark upon the French literary conscious appeared ness for Antipamela Mémoires published this time London 1743 Anti Pamela Feign Syrena Innocence Detected Series Adven a
noted
or , at
-
's
of
Downs
)
.
was
Pamela itself ap the fancy the
of
(
less
;
.D .-
M
,
a
In
book
Mr
to of
but this
a
1742
opines
The translation is
into French
,
in
Mrs Haywood
. .
by
:
.
in
,
, ’ d
translated peared
In
or
;
,
possibly
tures
de
its
,
is
1742 there already made
are Richardson two later novels From this through the eighteenth century England having upon epistolary France looked the mode and having Many imitations popularity was assured liked
of
,
in
,
.
its
,
, it,
as
.
's
than
on
French
date
.
,
in
a
,
,
de
.
in
aside from those already noted appeared French Mme Beaumont who has been previously mentioned for her epistolary fiction was Frenchwoman prolific her Pamela
'
d
is
de
La
's
-
,
in
of
of
.
.
of
imitations Richardson Francois Thomas Baculard Ar Réligieuse naud was another such author Diderot one the most outstanding instances Richardson imitation and was published 1760 almost twenty years after the
FRANCE AND ITALY
IN
183
of Pamela . Laclos ' Liaisons Dangereuses (trans English lated into as Dangerous Connections ) was another.
appearance
The true
of France
Richardson
was , however , Jean - Jacques
his
. La Nouvelle Héloise (1761) , is , like others of particular may compared works letters This work long with those Richardson because had train imitators Of great interest however Rousseau version the Portuguese Letters volume called Letters An English Italian Nun and Gentleman 1781 series be
of
a
,
of
a
)
(
,
,
of
's
is
,
a
an
in
of
.
,
it,
too
in
.
of
,
in
Rousseau
.
an
of
,
.
La
of
in
of
on
in
,
sentimental and pathetic letters which are extremely well phrasing written graceful and insistent sadness English sentiment was great The influence these Among the many works which were composed imitation
la
,
;
la
de
à
; de
ou
de
de
:
; ou , M.
)
Le
,
sa
de
(
et
;
,
the Nouvelle Héloise van Tieghem has listed Philosophe par Amour Lettres deux Amants Pas sionnés vertueux 1765 Henriette Wolmar Mere jalouse fille pour servir suite Nouvelle
de
;
M
,
et
.
ou
de
,
ou
de
.
,
;
M
et
et la
de
by
)
)
(
de
de
La
;
)
(
, ,
ou
,
ou
de
(
se
;
ne )
un
;
(
;
Héloise 1768 Nouvel Abailard Lettres deux qui jamais Amants sont vus 1778 Réstif Bretonne Sophie Lettres deux Amies recueillies publiées par citoyen Genève 1779 Lettres deux Lyons publiées par Amants habitants Léonard 1783 Dernière Héloise Lettres Junie Salisbury publiées par Dauphin citoyen recueillies Verdun
.
)
(
,
'
d
,
to
) is
in
As
'
in
as
at .
be
a
of
It
.
in
of its
d
' s L '
'
d
-
a
, .
as
in
It
(
;
and Amours Lettres Alexis Justine 1786 thought not be however that the epistolary im pulse France was entirely dependent upon Richard Histoire Urfé 1607 1619 Honoré son As early correspondence epistolary France trée was model for century was such tremendous influence the seventeenth representative that use the eighteenth century 1784
,
,
Goldsmith could copy this work
forty years later
in
.
If
a
of a
,
of
by
,
de )
et
la
of
a
,
,
de
(
is
to
the epistolary art not wondered Then too Charles Louis de 1721 there were Lettres Persanes Montesquieu Sécondat Baron Brède full phrasing and perspicacity piquancy graceful humor particularly lively Oliver that render them observation gem
his Citi
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL at
.
them
of
valuable
home need not the serious with delightful They
informative treatment Europe these might
the
be
,
,
use
these letters keeps
in
vein
are moreover
of as
light
the
widespread
The intermixture
of
.
be thought surprising
its
World , surely
zen of the
an
184
,
of
,
,
in
.
, of
in
of
.
a
,
of
as
manners and customs seen through the eyes English two Asiatics John Davidson the poet made sympathetic translation them late the nineteenth century Directly imitation these are the letters the French patriot Jean Paul Marat Lettres Po a
,
of
,
of
of
, ,
of
.
In
young Polish written about 1770 these letters prince traveling through the countries Europe incognito writes his extended criticisms the manners and customs especially the social conditions the countries through lonaises
as
impulse
.
the same vein
,
but
created
by
entirely
in
Not
a
an
,
of
,
to
of
.
a
to
,
to
which he has traveled and sends them chiefly friend and brother The letters are course excuse for Marat air his opinions the existing social order the same
were the Lettres Persanes were those two epistolary
,
's
.
on
an
of
it
of ,
is
's ,
Le
)
and
was
form
de
letter
de
in
.
,
Mme Riccoboni
are both
two
com
. It
-
(
.
on
,
1735
)
's
Parvenu
death
by de
,
of
Marivaux
after
36
Paysan
-
pleted
must be remembered that original the existence
epistolary influence Richardson Marivaux fiction La Vie Marianne 1731 41
major works
(
French
a
there
being argued high possibility
novel is
tolary
de
.
,
of
)
,
)
of
(
(
's
in
of
a
in
to
background works which formed France the devel opment sentimental fiction the epistolary form Alco Graffigny forado Lettres Portugaises 1669 and Mme great popularity Lettres Peruviennes 1747 both epis When the influence Richardson the French
of
,
,
of
occurrences and undoubtedly beyond the dreams
the latter author
are
by
,
and the works
everyday
,
of
Marivaux
as
,
,
In
to
He succeeded
.
everyday lives
realism
of
into the channels
of
to
.
)
75
.
(p
to
,
this author Pierre Carlet Chamblain Marivaux who bring countrymen endeavored back his nature has already been mentioned like manner Samuel Richardson made strong endeavor turn the tide fiction
com
FRANCE AND ITALY
IN
185
writer , fanciful and light . Yet there are resemblances to be noticed between the at tempted realism of Marivaux and the successful realism of Richardson , resemblances that suggest the possibility of Richardson 's having somewhat followed the lead of the
parison
with those of the English
Frenchman . Marianne is , however , episodic . The Richardson book it most suggests , Clarissa , is , on the other hand , a his tory in which the events of the heroine 's life follow each other in an uninterrupted succession . Here is one of the
the other hand doubtful
,
is
,
Marivaux
on
of
in
, if of
to
led
chief differences between Richardson and Marivaux . There is no doubt that Richardson had before him the example of Marivaux 's novels in the epistolary form . That he was couch his own works that form because the example not entirely
classic
love letters
of
Lettres
and
)
(
1732
love
letters
,
's
tale
in
.
)
fils
)
of
-
P
, -
M
( (
de
beside Landor
Pericles and
be
.
In
the French work the letters are exchanged tween Alcibiades and Aspasia
.
de
as
in
,
de of
Comte
the
Mari
Lettres 1732 both the work Claude Prosper Jolyot Crébillon The latter work may be placed
Athéniennes Crébillon Aspasia
au
,
are such series
of
of
early work
Marquise
de
la
's
vaux
before Marivaux however and following the Lettres Portugaises rather than that
,
Even
trail
in
.
incredible
the two important
as
of
years
of
Marivaux belong the epistolary works Le
works
de
epistolary
the same period
of
To almost
and
)
Beaumont
Al ,
1764
noted
)
Roselle
(
de
and the
,
.
It
are
The former
1759
,
Riccoboni
English
might be
de
form
.
du
Marquis
,
Tencin
Beaumont
Catesby
(
de
.
Lettres
the epistolary
,
Mesdames
in
written
of
of
is
both
de
.
Mme Riccoboni and Mme Elie the author Lettres Julie
into
.
as of
a
of
VI
in
tolary authors whose work was translated
latter the author
)
(
,
)
(
,
' L
Comte
a
de
Tencin Amour
de
Comminge 1735 and Malheurs 1747 two sprightly novels written great deal dignity with moral purpose but not ready considered Chapter this work French epis
Madame
that along
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
186
with Mme. de Charrière , author of Lettres neuchateloises
(1784 ) , and Caliste ; ou Lettres écrites de Lausanne ( 1786 ) , and Mme. de Souza , who wrote Adèle de Senanges (1794 ) , form a sort of epistolary school of sensibility which extends over
period
a
of some sixty years and
comparable
is
to
the
similar school of sensibility already considered in the Eng lish epistolary novel of the eighteenth century . These French books are , upon the whole , although the works of Mme . Riccoboni and Mme. de Beaumont are thoroughly pleasant , rather pedestrian and uninspired creations, sometimes re lieved by a flow of graceful and exquisite writing , but usually overladen with sentiment and sensibility . Voltaire
'Amabed
work
Les Lettres
in
piece that may
minor in every respect . This was published in Dependent upon the work of Marivaux for title Paysan Perverti moral indignation Dan jour après les ville histoire récente mise les its
d
la
de
)
,
by
Réstif Rousseau
of
(
for
,
véritables lettres des personages already mentioned his imitation
' ou ,
;
au
is
—
de
gers
its
1769 .
and
Le
considered
la
d
be
epistolary
the author of an
is
, traduites par l' Abbé Tamponet , a
Bretonne published
of
.
in
1775
as
,
to
Rousseau
found
in
published Ober be
of
Rousseau
to
of
is
a
.
in
,
Sénancourt later disciple mann 1804 There much
)
(
, .
de
.
,
in
be
to
in
in
it
,
With the advent the nineteenth century the letter novel continued written French from time time just English epistolary had and Mme Staël used the form her sentimental novel Delphine 1802 Etienne Pivert de
,
is ,
be
-
to
as
's
is
,
)
(
a
,
of
.
du
of
this and also much the fast growing tendency toward mal siècle The strongest influence seen here however that German novel Johann Wolfgang von Goethe Die sought Leiden des Jungen Werthers 1774 since nature
in
,
at
”
in
is
it
" in
.
in
a
to
.
at
is
is
.
a
in
as
the the French work just solace for sorrow original German The letters are always character and intervals not uninteresting The form recurs the work apt France letters appearing find novel and one almost any time
FRANCE AND ITALY
IN
187
novel by Louis Buonaparte , Marie ; ou , les Peines de l' Amour, was first published in 1812 (translated into English in 1815 as Maria ; or, The Hollanders ) . This is a sentimental and involved novel which tells the story of a girl who is thought to be " inaccessible to love." The char vague but are acters are rather vague the typically French very beautiful The manner The philosophy the entire work
An
,
. of I) ,
.
.
all
,
in
all
epistolary
of . 27 ,
,
,
!”
In
“
(p
of
in
The chief recommendation capturing the Dutch scene with
-
pages
which
the author was thoroughly familiar
,
de
.
occasional
of
Marie
is
its
of
eighty one
some
.
of
,
,
as
,
in
of
is
is
in
up
the sentimentPlin 27 vol The heart unworthy happiness which can love twice true happ the first part the work most the letters sentimental and moralizing tone are exchanged between two characters Adolphus Julius and but the story proceeds the corre spondence falls into other hands and the letters grow creasingly longer until Letter LXI assumes the proportions summed
,
de
(
1842
)
.
in
The contrasts the lives the two girls who write the letters the chief point interest this novel 1869 Daudet Lettres Mon Moulin appeared These sketches are altogether delightful and their capturing background and atmosphere noteworthy One Victor popular Cherbuliez most novels Miss Rovel 1875 letters Octave Feuillet published La Morte written
.
.
)
,
Aliette 1886 Here the story letters tells the (
English
into
in is
)
,
of
(
,
.
is
translated
as
.
's
in
,
1886
in
de
's
In
of
.
is
of
of
presented between
epis
the
.
Honoré Balzac too tried Mémoires deux Jeunes Mariées
narrative
,
in
(
is
, ,
)
(
de
form
de
's
tolary
.
,
in
)
partly
in
-
,
In
Pigault Lebrun wrote Adelaide Meran let ters and Théophile Gautier most famous and most notori Maupin partly ous work Mlle 1835 letters 1815
who has just lost his wife
.
in
by
is
a
a
,
a
of
)
,
,
is
of ,
of
a
is
.
(
of
,
husband interesting character and emotion The analysis by Mario Uchard throughout Mon Oncle Barbassou 1888 young French sort modern Arabian Nights story uncle from his Mohammedan harem who inherits man complicated the fact that the uncle circumstance which
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
188
is not dead . It is composed of letters , almost every one of which is a full , and expansive , chapter in length . There is considerable verbal coloring , some humor, and much adven ture in this novel ; but the extreme length of the letters , the fact that they lose the tone of letters as the story proceeds and take on the tone of straight narrative , does much to rob the whole of the desired epistolary effect . In 1897 an absorb ing work appeared , depicting private life and manners of the late seventeenth century in a thoroughly readable fashion .
This
is
ésquisse
Emmanuel Pierre Rodocanachi de la vie privée à Rome en
's
Tolla la Courtisane ; l'an du Jubilé 1700 .
The method of appending notes makes the book seem almost " severely historical ,” but it is actually epistolary fiction in stead . Le Songe d ' une Femme ( Eng . trans. 1927) , by Remy de Gourmont, a series of letters concerned almost exclusively with passion , and Mitsou (1929 ) , are examples of the pres ent -day use of the form in French . Thus we see that the use in France of the epistolary form has been a fairly constant one and has persisted through the centuries. It flourished , as in England , mainly eenth century , and has since been resorted to
the eight from time to in
time for the purpose of fiction .
to epistolary expression in Italy , we find that appeared in translation in 1744 - 46 , and the heroine
Turning
Pamela
of the novel had her story made Goldoni ' s Pamela Fanciulla ( or Goldoni followed this play with in
1784 -89 .
Italy ,
from
Pamela Pamela
in
that country by
Nubile ) (1750 ) . Maritata ( 1750 ) . 1783 - 86 ; Grandison
novel form , in Thus we find that the epistolary nóvel reached England , save in the case of Pamela , rather later
Clarissa was translated
,
famous
in
, where Richardson ' s novels were com pletely translated by the close of the fifties . In Germany , too , the fifties saw Richardson completely translated . But in Italy the drama was at this time more popular than the novel , and than
so
it
it had
France
was that
heroine
.
Pamela became
Incidentally
,
these
a
plays
rather than a page of Goldoni were translated stage
FRANCE AND ITALY
IN
189
into English and published in London in 1756 . Chiari , in 1759 , also published a Pamela Maritata , and his novel Fran cese in Italia he based on Clarissa .2 One finds here not so much the definitely moralistic tone that was so peculiarly Richardson 's ; but the impulse of the epistle came from him . Of course Rousseau was , in France, a nearer neighbor to Italy , and Goethe 's Werther was also very popular with the
Italians, but
since all go back to Richardson as the foun tainhead we may say of Chiari that he , too , does . . Downs
Mr
Arturo Graf the statement that Richardson , though he did not introduce the epistolary form into Italy , made it popular there . This is unquestionably a good phrase , has
taken
from
the whole a trifle vague , for the translation of Pamela dates 1744 -46 ; Chiari's Francese in Italia dates 1762 . Richardson was there eighteen years before Pietro Chiari ! And in Chiari 's La Viaggiatrice there is a very clear influence of Pamela . It is in epistolary form as are three
but
one that seems upon
of his other novels : La filosofessa italiana ; La Cantatrice per disgrazia ; and La Donna che non si trova ( 1762 ) , which is in imitation of La Nouvelle Héloise . As a matter of fact , Albergati had had it in mind to imitate this Rousseau work in an epistolary novel but did not do it , and published in the Lettere Capricciose piacevoli
e varie in collabora Zacchiroli , Compopioni , and Bertalozzi . Thus , if Richardson not introduce the epistolary form into Italy but merely made fashionable then Chiari must introducing be given the honor But since Richardson was most often his model we may conclude that the intro
stead
it . , ”
to
"
of
at
,
of
it “
,
"
did
tion with
.
., .p
Italia
nel
' cit
233
.
e
L
Inglese
Influsso
.op
,
-
;
,
,
*
.op cit ., , , .p L’ .
·
Anglo Mania Arturo Graf Torino 1911 Graf 282 Downs
XVIII
in
.
of
It
of
.
,
of
it
he
,
,
.
,
if
duction was least under the influence Richardson that author was not himself the immediate impulse Of course Richardson did not introduce epistolary fiction into Eng popular there land but made Earlier too course than Chiari are certain other works has been claimed for Italy that the origins the epistolary novel are Italian Europe knew the epistolary novels secolo
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
190
Montesquieu , Richardson , Rousseau , and Goethe . But 1569 there was already
epistolary
an
novel
Italy
in
,
in
Let
the
of Aloise Pasqualigo , which is the basis for this distinguished claim . In 1684 we have Marana ' s L ' Esploratore tere Amorose
e le diliu relazioni segrete alla Porte Ottomana (Paris ) . This has been thought to be of French origin , but Natali re futes this conclusively . It is, like Montesquieu 's Lettres Per sanes, a survey of politics and society . It was very popular and
turco
in English in the first decade of the eighteenth cen tury . In almost direct imitation of the early work by Marana is Lo Spione Italiano ; ossia corrispondenza segrete e familiare
di
fra
appeared
e
.
is
(
'
,
in
, is
,
to
is
is
as
,
the sentimental
moralistic
novel
in
of
of
.
like that
is it
,
It if
.
in
in
of of
very much
)
d
,
il
e
of
,
in
is ,
It
-
i
il
Marchese Licciocara Conte Pifiela tutti due viaggiatori incogniti per Europa diverse corti 1782 the final analysis however Pietro Chiari who Italy the leading proponent the epistolary form has Certainly this indisputably true already been intimated his place the eighteenth century not equally true interesting his place all Italian literature note that the general machinery his epistolary novels indeed
, as
.
of
I
as
,
of
,
,
,
in
's
in
,
are
,
of
.
in
England The same extravagances the same plethora letters gallant intrigues surprises duels flights and course plentifully employed tears these novels almost England epistolary works they were fiction have al
,
Settecento
a
,
.
of
1929
di :
.
a
on
,
venture fondati
It
of
.
a
in
in
the Storia
Thus Con
di
giovi saperne oltre codesti romanzi capricciose combinazioni accozzate senza logica di
che in
Non credo Il
the picaresque tale with
based French original important really this writer
.
cari sums
*
writer
In
-
in
a
as
career
Luigi Manderine up
di
his
.
of
,
in
di
,
in
in
(
that the novel was not the most important the literature the eighteenth century was not indeed until the appearance Le Ultime Lettere Jacopo Ortis truly 1799 1802 that the novel became popular form that country other words Chiari was persistently writing form that was not entirely popular during the period which he wrote By 1757 he had begun ready indicated Italy
form
FRANCE AND ITALY
il
191
da un
IN
,
ne
'
ne
ha
,
e
e
.5
,
se
e
fin
qui detto arte ; idea dei propisiti dell autore che pure scrive per dilettare istriure non rettitudine moralita non pervana ostentazione nelle massime nei discorsi ne
Italy
keep the novel
to
much
in
the man who did
so
is
Yet this
di
(
it
)
in
to
in
as
!
alive The book which has already been indicated that which popularize the novel began Italy Le Ultime Lettere Jacopo Ortis 1802 did not possess that title when first
.
It
.
to
to
's
in
as
in
to
of
in
as
di
1799 La Vera Storia due Amanti infelici Ugo Foscolo was the author may this celebrated work be said stand the same relation Italian fiction and literary history general Goethe Werther does Ger
appeared
.
of
of
a
on
as
,
of
In
du
and reflects for Italy the general mal siècle then prominent literary fashion the Continent Ober Benjamin mann Sénancour and Adolphe Constant we
man
Jacopo Ortis can The importance Italy not be overestimated was the first work fiction highly sensitive and style make any attempt As in
.
and one
of
. , . ."
'.
a
of ',
invention The tone
'
an
as
of
“
:
,
Memoriam
the
;
to
sometimes
an
The letters themselves are both
sensitive and sentimental yet there lyrical quality the prose that lifts
it is
form
In
early
an
,
elegiac
the epistolary
.
in
few
is
‘
I
.
in
friend Padua The work has no intent everything for have drawn from truth the whole
de
I
in
,
my
,
at
to
letter Goethe 1802 have herein passions my time under the name to
in
Focolo says picted myself
a
to
be
.
of
It .
have parallel instances
almost
above the common
.
place
1817
inspired
by ,
or
of ,
imitation In
These are
in
novels
Ortis and Werther largely
.
Jacopo
.
epistolary
,
on
of
,
in
Later the nineteenth century along with the influence Walter Scott the Italian novel may be noted several
Giovanni Agrati
to
in
of
, an
398
.
,
Settecento
, p .
Concari
, Il
.
.”
ims and discourses
T
or
of
to
to to
.
or
,
is
it
do
of 5 " I
enquire any further into such romances necessary not think revolving about whimsical combination thrown together with adventure out either logic art What has been said thus far gives idea the pur delight and poses instruct and yet does not the author who writes display them morality except possess either righteousness his max
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
192
it
of
.
Orintia una Naples
di
the Lettere of
by
;
the Marchese
1825
in
of
,
di
noted Lettere Giulia Willet Romagnoli Sacrati Cesena
In
of
a
by
in
its it
its
published the Storia di Clarice Visconti duchessa di Milano . This work was much admired by Manzoni, who wrote in favor and said that was such model diction that hiding paucity succeeded own ideas 1818 may be
.
di
in
at
,
,
in
in
in
if
In
,
.
;
in a
France the
least
other words contemporary manners had Italy domestic fiction and familiar way
in
,
been described
passions
in
of
ed
'
d
It
.
a
in in
expository novel
.
a
.
of
an
di
must be remembered that the analysis bourgeois society had been made England Germany even not the epistolary novel
Savoia
a
to
-
of
a
a
to
—
a
be
a
W
-
,
a
is
Italiana the Baroness Carolina Decio Cosenza strange mixture This work the pseudo classical and Lysander writing the heroic romantic for we have Cressida and Count Clelia Perhaps such work may best corruption called the sentimental novel epis Cesare Balbo left unfinished historical romance tolary form entitled Lettere Alfonso Este Isabella
in
”
as
,
,
in
)
(
,
La
,
I
it
.
a
it
.
,
,
in
or
.
di
's
is
is
of
in
-
a
of
a
,
in
.
,
to to
change and with this change disappear almost completely About 1825 died natural death after having been century vogue for nearly three quarters light Italy Of the work which saw the this form may be said that there only one lasting importance and Jacopo Ortis The Ugo Foscolo that Lettere Ultime
it
that the aspect really began the epistolary novel began
in
-
In
.
.
in
in
as
.
di
"
of
novel manners was not known 1818 when the Lettere Giulia Willet appeared Of course there were some Italy who considered romance people old fashioned England did some when Mrs Charlotte Lennox 1752 published The Female Quixote 1819 there appeared Italy book which definitely satirized romance Donna delle romanzi But was not until promessi sposi 1830 the
gave birth
a
goodly
dozen
of
1830
a
own before
to
its
in
.
in
novels
in
epistolary form are more less transitory general that one remembers But when worth and tissue country which had very little fiction novel form which was other
epis
ITALY
FRANCE AND
IN
193
tolary novels , the virulence of this trans -European epidemic can be estimated . The same general statement may be made of German literature , in which there is to be found , among the several existing epistolary novels , but one that is of true worth and importance . This is , of course , Die Leiden des Jungen Wer thers , by Johann Wolfgang von Goethe , a novel in letters which first appeared in 1774 . Since it was preceded by the epistolary works of Samuel Richardson and Jean -Jacques Rousseau , it is a safe and natural assumption to suppose that Goethe derived at least the suggestion for the form of his work from the novels in letters of Richardson and Rousseau . Goethe followed the path of Rousseau in the spirit that he established in his work and succeeded in setting up a new
,
of .
a
is
its
mode of thought in German social relations and in litera ture . In that the book encouraged sentimental youths to com mit suicide , it achieved a sort of notoriety as well as fame ; yet high one The philosophy the intrinsic value
of
case
in
the letters which
philosophic
;
he
as
.
well
Wilhelm Scherer Goethe did not understand how impetuous young man inequality against the pride
,
says
,
which
;
,
brilliant talents
protested against established
the work
an
,
society
of
a
.
In
is
as a
to
of
,
to
)
-
of
of an
"
to
use the
this novel
Wer
ramblings and simple presenta
sentimental self pityings their attempted bourgeois tion life are all more closely allied Richardson than that Rousseau important literary work The book itself epistolary one protested against
to
faithfulness
of he
the
they are
their
as
full
of
ther writes
in
especially as
character
their naturalness
;
are written
, (
letters
;
.
,
,
sentimentality and the social ethics the book are derived from Rousseau On the other hand the style which the
he
,
the
matter
estab fact
,
,
the author employed
against
of
protested
a
he
and
as
,
. . .
aesthetic rules lished speech which
;
of
;
. . .
;
protested against prevailing morality the nobility that did not even look upon suicide with compassion protested against conventional pedantry style and against
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
194
with freedom , but even arbitrarily . ” . Whatever else may be said of the book , it must stand undoubtedly as one of the most remarkable and influential of epistolary novels in literature and one as important in effects the epis tolary novels Richardson and the Nouvelle Héloise
of
Berlin
1883
500
.
Literatur
, .p
Geschichte der Deutschen
,
Scherer
,
Wilhelm
,
Rousseau
.
of
as
its
not only
IX
EPISTOLARY FICTION
AMERICA
IN
THE Epistolary impulse was, of course , not confined to Eu rope , and there is ample evidence that it early crossed the Atlantic . As early as 1744 Pamela was in print in Philadel
phia . Benjamin Franklin made an edition of it here , and in the same year there were editions of it in New York and Boston . Richardson 's other novels were first issued in this country in abridged form , again in Philadelphia , in 1786 . Thus Richardson 's work attained popularity in America and seems
to
have
read
been
to
sufficient degree
a
warrant
to
about the same time that they ap peared in Italian translations in Italy , but considerably later than they reached France in French translations. On the other hand, the English editions of these works circulated in America before the dates of their American editions , and it is here
point
much
far -
this
away days
those
being strictly
London
from
in
Beyond
the mode they like
to
"
latest
things
even
.
.
do
read the today
“
those people who made
sure that
,
feel reasonably
a
we may
existence here
in
in
possible to find these editions
as
them
of
printings of
fa
a
of
,
is
us
but most significant for
the
fact
be
,
to
,
in
Hopkinson writing America in
of
Benjamin Franklin the epistles Bagatelles and the open letters Francis literary impulse something added the for letter of
Undoubtedly
miliar nature
195
, a
is
of
,
York
1917
284
.
New
, I, .p
Literature
,
American
,
-
Cambridge History
of
to
of
.
in
,
of
is
to
acknowledged that what the first American novel Sympathy was epistolary form The Power This ineffectually piece weak and sentimental work rather hybrid nature once attributed Sarah Wentworth Morton
THE EPISTOLARY
but now
NOVEL
all .
196
in
It
of
By
to
of
on
in
it
is :
.
to
of
in
,
,
,
Mode Domestic Education suited Society Government and Manners
a
on
of
similar English this Con It
to
so
or
-
the present State
is
of
is
and didactic tone common thirty previous twenty years works some
taining Sentiments
,
,
is
of
a
to
of
a
In
.
of
.
of
-
all inclusive
to
,
in
,
in
,
A
.
on
,
an
its
be
a
)
by
(
,
in
.
in
be hers at was published Boston 1789 this time the greatest vogue the epistolary England was past but our fiction was sired some novel people would prefer grandsired novel letters which may high although very intrinsic worth not none the epistolary novel year later less 1790 the epistolary strain was carried with the appearance Memoirs the Bloomsgrove Family Respectable Series Letters Philadelphia The continuation citizen this title the interesting page title the book itself because that doubted
of
to
to
;
is
D
,
. D .;
a
in
a
An
.
term
to
. of
's
,
came Jeremy Belknap The Foresters Amer Sequel Tale Being the History John Bull the 1792
a
ican
that
:
In
sense
of
is
is
It
.
.
of
.
is
.
of
:
of
on
America and the Dignity and Impor Variety Interesting tance the Female Character With Anecdotes The author Enos Hitchcock the publish ers are Thomas and Andrews Boston the Dedication point out that scarcely necessary Mrs Washington highly hardly this instructive work novel the current the United States
a
.
in
,
in
-
of
An
In
.
a
-
as
present day interest purely literature prove very feeble one 1793 appeared
,
view
must necessarily
its
of
that point
is
be
a
its
is
It
to
.
of
to
to
of
a
.
In
Clothier Series Letters Friend This curi ously rambling affair that ought read with indicative notes because endless topical allusions and political definitely post Revolutionary cruxes tone looking period accomplishment back the the colonies From
of
of
,
,
or
In
, .
B —
to
in
.
Letters from
by
founded
in
,
Novel
on
;
an
To
.
,
in
a
,
's
American
Incidents Real Life by Caroline Francis Marie Lady This was published Belknap Boston
A
.
of
of
Series
an
a
Revenge
or
The Emigrants the History Ex patriated Family being English Delineation Character and Manners written America 1793 also belongs anonymous work The Hapless Orphan Innocent Victims
Gilbert Imlay
AMERICA
IN
197
and Hall . In 1797 a very popular work , The Coquette ; or, Eliza Wharton , by Hannah Webster Foster , appeared . Mr. Van Doren attests to the great popularity of this work when he states : “ The Coquette saw thirty editions in forty years ." ? In 1795 came the Trials of the Human Heart , by Mrs . Su sannah Rowson , printed in Philadelphia . Again , another epistolary novel was published in 1797 under the title of In fidelity ; or, The Victims of Sentiment. A Novel in a series of Letters , by Samuel Relf . This was published by W . W . Wood ward . That the epistolary novel was popular , is proved by the
that the title
fact
,
contained
it,
in
several
in
in
that the work was " in a series of letters .” It must be noticed , likewise, how definitely imitative of the titles of English epistolary works many of these Amer ican epistolary titles are in their general outlines . The next original work to appear in letter form in America was The Original Letters of Ferdinand and Isabella , by John Davis . This belongs to the year 1798 . In 1800 , at Portsmouth , New Hampshire , there was published anonymously The Castle ; , Perpetual of Serrein or Abode of Pleasures : in a series of
stances
the information
Letters by Seignora
R
. Interwoven with
own memoirs ,
her
etc .
epistolary
of
for
The next two works to be chronicled are by the most im . portant of the early American novelists , Charles Brockden Brown , the favorite of Shelley , and the American Ann Rad cliffe . Just as so many of the greater English authors used the
,
so
)
-
, :
To
.
in
of
in
by
to
be
(
.
of
or ,
;
in
)
of
(
,
it
in
or
mode one two their works Brown his Clara Howard The Enthusiasm Love Philadelphia 1801 and his Jane Talbot 1801 The abundantly sup tenets the sentimental school seem ported the former novel the fact that absolutely noth ing happens quote Miss Loshe the course the story
used
New
,
York
, .p 7 . of
of
."
'4
of
to
Novel
1929
. 6 .
York
1907 and
1930
,
New
,
The Early American Novel
,
Loshe
American
p
.
The
, cit ., ,
op
. ,
D
.
48
Lillie
.
pp
45 -
*
• *
Carl van Doren Wegelin
,
be
,
of
“
is
of
occupied with the weighing The entire book reasons the chopping motives the analysis emotions These generalities may applied nine out ten the senti
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
198
mental novels published
in
England during the latter half of
the eighteenth century . Although somewhat more happens in Jane Talbot and there is considerable animation in the
letters as they proceed , yet there is the same protracted weighing of emotions and analyses of the heart and , at times , the letters sound like any sort of narrative except epistolary . The work is full of sentimental perplexities . It is significant , however , that the man who was the first professional novelist in America should have thought it worth his while to employ the epistolary form twice in his writings . In 1802 there appeared The History of Maria Kittle . In a
Letter to Miss Ten Eyck , by Ann Eliza Bleecker . This orig inally appeared in Vols . I and II of the New York Magazine ; or , Literary Repository , 1790 - 1791 .5 In 1803 came Emily
Hamilton ,
Novel founded on incidents in real life , by a Young Lady of Worcester County ( Eliza Vicery ) . In 1807 Dangerous Friendship ; or , the Letters of Clara D ' Albe. Translated
a
from
the French by
Lady of Baltimore was
a
pub
lished in Baltimore . In 1808 , Miss Hassall published Secret History; or , the Horrors of St . Domingo , in a Series of Letters by a Lady at Cape Francis to Colonel Burr , late Vice -Presi dent of the U . S. Principally during the command of General Rocheambeau . Two more works of the prolific Mrs . Rowson are in letters and belong here . They are the triply entitled Sarah ; or, The Exemplary Wife ; or , Sincerity , which was published in 1813 ; and Rebecca ; or , The Fille de Chambre ,
of which is dated 1814 . Sarah , by the way , had first appeared as a serial in the Boston Weekly magazine in 1805 . To 1816 belongs Adelaide . A New and Original
the second edition
Novel , by
In 1823 , John Neal pub Randolph . Of these two , Randolph is done in letters. The chief interest of the work lies in the fact that the narrative is relieved , every now and
Lady of Philadelphia
, by the criticisms made
ture , both
own things • Wegelin
English
by
.
Neal of
and American
, op.
contemporary
. He criticizes
, but the most delightful
., .p 11 .
again
a
two works , Seventy -Six and
cit
lished
litera
some of his those made are remarks
IN
AMERICA
199
the subjects of Brown and Coleridge . The novel itself is extremely sentimental . In 1824 John Gardiner Calkins Brainard published Letters found in the Ruins of Fort Brad dock , including an interesting American tale , originally published in the Connecticut Mirror . By 1827 there was a on
second edition of this work . In 1826 Theodore Sedgwick pub Countrymen . By an American . This work lished Hints to , is in letters interspersed with pieces of verse , anecdotes ,
My
elaborated homilies and is in the good old homespun tradition . During what is known as the central period of American literature , a Nova Scotian appeared , who may be drafted for American fiction . He is Thomas C . Haliburton , also known by his pen name of “ Sam Slick ,” a Yankee appellation . In 1839 he published The Letter - Bag of the Great Western ; or, Life in a Steamer , according to a literary device at least as old as Breton ' s Elizabethan Packet of Mad Epistles . The let and
ters tell
individual
stories and present
individual
characters
,
and there is about most of them a distinctly didactic air . Haliburton ' s work , Sam Slick ' s Wise Saws ( 1853 ) , although not in letters , is presented to the reader with an introductory letter .
William Ware , another American author belonging to this period , published three historical novels , each of which is in letters . These are : Letters from Palmyra ( 1837) , later known as Zenobia , or The Fall of Palmyra ; Probus ; or , Rome in the Third Century . In Letters of Lucius M . Piso from Rome , to Fausta , the Daughter of Gracchus , at Palmyra ( 1838 ) , later known as Aurelian ; and Julian ; or, Scenes in Judea ( 1841) . In these books the principal characters tell the stories , but the subtlety of analysis which would rescue the epistolary form from a charge of artificiality , such a subtlety as , for in stance , is present in Richardson 's work , is here lacking . Fur thermore , the expression here used is somewhat too theatrical for the stories told . The stories are interesting , on the other hand , for their portrayal of background , and Ware may be said to point to Lew Wallace in this respect . Just why the
200
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
author should have chosen to quite ascertainable , but if one
use the epistolary
form
is
not
seeking earlier parallels , the , Daughter Letters from Julia the of Augustus , to Ovid , sup posedly taken from a manuscript unearthed at Herculaneum , published in London in 1753 , furnishes one . The use in England of the epistolary form for a novel dealing with the is
ancient world is rather rare, more so than in America , where , too , it is hardly common . Following in the footsteps of the Reverend William Ware Reverend J. H . Ingraham , who has written three his torical novels of Israel and Egypt, all of which are in the form of letters . They are : The Prince of the House of David ; or , Three Years in the Holy City (1855 ) ; The Pillar of Fire ; or , Israel in Bondage (1859) ; and The Throne of David . From is the
the Consecration
of
the
Shepherd
of
Bethlehem
to
the
Re
bellion of Prince Absalom ( 1860 ) . Recently , Ingraham has been coming into his own and there are many readers , some discriminating , who feel that for a picture of Israel in full scope and view The Prince of the House of David far sur passes Ben Hur . Suffice it to say that the letters which com pose the books teem with admirable description and are full of narrative that is of a most moving quality . The pictures that they give us of Egypt and Israel allow them to take a not undistinguished place in the company of historical novels . epis Somewhat in the mode of the Ware and Ingraham tolary novels is Shahmah In Pursuit of Freedom ; or, The Branded Hand ( 1858 ) . Particularly interesting is the sub title , Translated from the Original Showian and Edited by An American Citizen , which is reminiscent of Horace Wal pole 's subtitle to his Castle Of Otranto . The entire tone of the book is allegoric ; the letters are vigorous but lengthy and essay - like and , in the respect that they are written by a travel
ing prince , suggest Marat ’s Lettres Polonaises . The effect of the whole is that of an anti - slavery tract . In a different vein from these historical novels of Ware and Ingraham is a book which was published in London in 1844 , the work of an American author . It was High Life in
AMERICA
IN
201
New York by Mrs. Anne Stephens , who wrote under the nom de guerre of " Jonathan Slick , Esq ." The book contains about
to
)
a
,
,
?
or
in
,
a
.
M
.
C
.
(
all
thirty letters to a friend in Connecticut and is written in the Yankee dialect. It reminds us at times of a diluted and earlier form of Mark Twain 's Yankee wit and stands in line with particular that sort of humor with which the stage Yankee has been equipped the way from The Contrast 1790 Will Rogers prolific sentimental authoress wrote Sedgwick published Single curious novel called Married 1857 largely the epistolary spirit The book presents their two young girls who find the letters the story family mediate ancestors old trunk The letters found are presented along with the story the girls and while the ingenious invention one the execution burdened im
,
is
sentimentality
by
excessive and unwrung
with
.
,
is
an
of
.
an
in
of
of
.
in
is
which
.
,
M
.
A
of .
)
's .
,
of
of
,
single
hopes
of
John to
of
victim
he
which
.D .,
,
,
a
young
a
.
a
,
a
,
)
its
the sanitarium
be
to
“
is
it
to
the
Eliot
is
.
Eliot Blake
Cupid
correspondence in
drug habit and
Swift published
. of
and
chiefly in
novel made Wykeham
M
Augustus
is
1882
up
In
is a
of
,
an
of
of
(
the Candle Burns epistolary nature witty and novel and very gem love letter that kind
paper
M
While
The Love Letters Short Sixes Stories Read story comprising scraps 1890 .
.
Bunner
in
.
Comparable
C
.
a
It
.
sort H
, ”
Smith
by
surprising
is
,
its
is a
in
.
,
in
In
of
,
of
.
a
,
in
.
of
a
an is
(
,
The William Henry Letters 1870 Mrs Diaz delightful particularly and lively series letters from American schoolboy Most the letters are introduced by brief prose explanation which succeeds placing the following epistle The letters are further augmented by an swers from grandmother and sister but those William Henry himself are the most completely diverting the lot 1873 was published Boston Thomas Bailey Aldrich epistolary work Marjorie Daw and other people Marjorie particularly witty epistolary bit and incorporates Daw letters humor excitement romance and psychological composition shrewdness the most delightful and
the
be
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
202
of his desire for morphine . He finally succeeds with the help of Lily Pattison , and their love affair fills the bulk of the letters. The letters are interrupted every now and then cured
in order to give opportunity for the appearance of Lily 's diary . The story is rather slow moving but not without that sympathy created by the human equation of a man willing amaning to fight for his own good ood. One of the most important of the American novelists , Henry James , has contributed two short pieces in letters , A Bundle of Letters and The Point of View ( 1879 - 1882 ) , both of which are concerned with the experi ences of Americans abroad and neither of which is of prime importance . James adds verisimilitude by following the occa sional method of dating a letter . The Familiar Letters of Peppermint Perkins (1886 ) , is especially interesting , not only in own right but also be
Like the
,
. P .
work
Her
in
.
of
of
.
to
of
up
is
,
it
a
,
its
of
.
later
of
a
of
English
A
as
such
presents the book girl who made period letters modern girl equal parts naïveté and cunning Her reactions life and people form the extremely amusing substance the entire book The individual letters which form the bulk the book were originally published the Boston Saturday Evening
's
Topsy
a
direct forerunner
is a
it
cause
bert
of
its
.
. of
.
of
a
collection
Mrs Moncrieff
.
to
Hubert Thornton
letters from
is
Julien Gordon
,
)
1892
by
Letters
(
His 115
,
.
Gazette
The
the correspondence makes the whole book chapter The story introduced nar
of
a
the poetry
worship
.
of
of
, of
full however
to
fit
.
"
"
's
of an
a
by
a
. .
in
at
,
They are
of
is
in
-
one sidedness rather tiresome picture rative which we are given the protagonist who falls love with Mrs Moncrieff after he has seen her por simple progressive trait exhibition The letters are presented they record the man love As are but frag destroy many ments the editor having seen them
,
a
"
.
to
,
"
"
"
"
by
in
of
A
,
1893 in
In
catch
.
,
which true Kate Douglas Wiggin published Cathedral Courtship letters little romance England The letters are two who meet while touring written She and He each close friends back love must necessarily
AMERICA
IN
home. ” mode is
delightful
particularly
203
epistolary Henry The Documents in Evidence M . Blossom , Jr . This is a triangular business romance arising from the fact that a young man chances to save a girl from falling from a carriage , and is motivated by the theory that by matri “ He who has no patrimony , must get his wealth , mony .” In a single volume by Conover Duff published in A
squib
the
in
( 1893 ) ,
by
by To
of
an
all , .
1895 , are to be found two long epistolary stories , “ The Master - Knot ” and “ Another Story . " The former of these is a sentimental romance done with a sort of sophistication and ending on a note of tragedy in death . The latter is a slight story of high society of the period , presented largely in letters from women of fashion . The story is rather negligible ; the letters are accurate in expression , especially in their combi nation of the affectation and pseudo -daring of the late nine ties . In 1896 was published ' Twixt Cupid and Croesus; or, the Exhibits in an Attachment Suit , by Charles Peale Didier , again a triangular romance in which Cupid conquers the following year belongs The Story Untold Love
The author tells us that he does not call this for neither diary nor letter The .
Paul Leicester Ford
of
of
,
so
for ,
in a
,
,
of
's
of
-
the minute
to -
up
fit
to
is
a
of
the
of
of
.
great deal
of
,
,
”
"
to
a
of
.
of
in
,
writer who makes use slang his period of
a
In
L
.
in
is
In L
'
by
”
, a
“
.
)
,
( at
to
of
on a
of
of
of
, ,
a
.
a
of
.
is
,
to
”
“
is
an
,
it
what period various parts are dated and cover five years The love story contained that Don Maitland and Maizie delightful one and this narrative the career Walton helpmate perfect historian and his unfolded series they letters least from their tone signatures and the the sake be letters which are written down seem example they offer the children 1898 came The Sins Widow confessed Amelie Oiseau mild work which widow finds her ideal the last year the decade William Kountz published his Billy Baxter Letters six Billy infectious humor and his pal Jim full letters language that the the character made written know
in
in
in
,
The revival novels letters the first decade the century which was previously noted English
twentieth
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
204
literature , may be seen here paralleled in America . That excellent sentimental novelist , Myrtle Reed , has given us two pieces of epistolary fiction in Love Letters of a Musi cian ( 1898 ) , and Later Love Letters of a Musician ( 1900 ) . Both are fair and fragrant works and are filled with a knowl edge and appreciation of music that place them not only among epistolary novels , but among the better musical nov els as well. They have much sentimentality in them ; but they really
its
have, also , much grace . Less sentimental in tone than is the revival of the period epistolary novels in England are most of these American 190g from 1900 to . The chief virtue of Mrs . Sinclair ' s Experi , ments ( 1900 ) by Mrs. Wilson , is that letters are brief and convincing and are exchanged among several correspond
a
In
.
in
at
to
its
of
a
is
,
in
, .
of
Otherwise this rather mediocre story love and any equal sentimentality trial the excessiveness thing produced England the same time 1901 Ger trude Franklin Atherton published anonymously novel ents
The social satire here brilliant Lady Helen Pole her friend pointed criticisms the Americans
, in
an
.
of
Ameri
are the epistles
love letters
”
These
In
of
the same
“
.
by
. H .
edited
A
Girl
,
can
the Adirondacks The Love Letters
in
is
of
England are full among whom she situated year was published Lauriel
to
by.
and the letters written
is
The Aristocrats
entitled
, of
"
in
in
's
.
)
.
(p
”
,
is
,
of ,
"
"
.
to
of
Laura Livingston her friend later lover then husband Strong Rex The editor says her that she the type may womanhood that makes men noble and make them great VI Laura letters from various spots America keeping with this defini and from abroad are thoroughly an
,
,
's
.
of
's
;
.
to
,
to
,
,
, .
,
in
.
of
. of
epistolary novel tion her While Charlie Was Away by Mrs Poultney Bigelow published 1901 presents the letters Mrs March Lord Darraway her faithful and devoted cousin and his answers her Mrs Maich letters delightful impetuous are indiscreet and her cousin are
,
in
a
is
.
;
tenderly serious the letters both are entirely characteristic and extremely well written For this reason alone the novel pleasant and noteworthy minor work the epistolary
AMERICA
IN
205
belong The Price Inevitable ; or , the Confes sions of Irene . An Autobiography , by Aurelia I . Sidner , and Some Letters of an American Woman concerning Love and
. To
form
1902
Things , by Sarah Biddle . The mere fact that the former was published by the Popular Publishing Company type seems to set scandal romance the deepest dye The author attempts lay bare the soul woman taking that another woman may profit thereby sordid page the world The two from her life and giving
.
a
to by
,
of
it
or
a
of
of
”
a “
.
to
is
.
It
its
Other
by
,
to
In of
, ,
by
, .
's
a
,
of
's
a
,
of
.
a
is
,
at of
”
an
"
a
,
narrative series letters from Irene her friend Grace story tells the love Irene which ends her being made honest woman last The latter novel rather ram bling little work sort American counterpart Laurence Englishwoman Housman An Love Letters the same year was published Our Lady the Beeches Bettina rambling and philosophic romance Baroness Van Hutten
in
is
-
a
,
.
Let
the scene
of
-
letters
,
series
of
love
a
story
to in
of
to
Son
Jack London published The Kempton Wace
1903
a
ters
His
,
,
to
is
in
.
, , In
chant
,
to
.
in
of
-
a
,
is
of
the first half which written letters To 1902 likewise belongs The Letters from His Son Self Made Merchant by the present editor Evening Saturday the Post George Horace Lorimer The book which the sequel this Old Gorgon Graham was published let likewise 1904 and being ters the subtitle More Letters from Self Made Mer
which
of
.”
,
,
“ in is
set
The book
character
well brought Howells most delightful his best the field social
'
New
in
in
The fascination out this work
They are always too York for the stranger
, at is
. of
and characterized
few
ated
.
a
.
London
;
from
in
California and the same year Wil liam Dean Howells likewise published Letters Home The people who are well differenti letters are written by
shifts
a
,
. by
)
,
.
A
in
as
is
.
to
(
,
of
of
in
A
,
.
,
comic vein and excel him year satire The 1903 brought too Parish Two Henry Goelet McVickar and Price Collier Percy Collins The book contains the letters from Douglas Dayton his Percy authorship popular friend Dashiel The dual form present Fellowe and His Wife and Farthing Hall
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
206
A
.
is
)
,
's
, .
is
)
,
's
a
at of
:
of
(a
.
in
is
a
is
As
. J.
M
, of
of
,
is
.
,
(
a
.
in
is
by
,
in
six
The literary quality of these letters would seem to be their chief claim to attention . epistolary The year 1904 saw the appearance of at least any year preceding novels more than had appeared Country Interlude Hildegarde Hawthorne rather static story which little happens usual with these novels the author calls the work novelette the plot concerned with love Daphne and Her Lad another collabo by Lagen and Cally Ryland and presents the ration love letters two newspaper people the editor woman page the Evening Star masculine editor that and Daphne who the office the Globe The narrative slow but interesting The Jessica Letters An Editor Ro -
,
-
,
a
is
,
of
-
to
his Self Made
Self Made
-
from
a
,
by to
a
Son
a
,
to
do
Two these are Letters from Being the Replies Letters
.
Father
of
.
tions
, -
a
of
.
by
so
as
,
its
a
of
)
(
,
lengthy half humorous half sentimental 1904 convincing letters which are interspersed novel composed diary The Letters with snatches from Self Made Mer sequel George Horace Lorimer gave rise chant and popular successes frequently number imita mance
Mer
.
it ,
it
,
,
an
of
.
to
second work owes little the Lorimer work Jim writes Bob and gives account himself and his
his brother
ad
of
,
,
by
,
)
(
of
-
,
a
to
a
to
of
.
It
a
of
A
.
career
at
his business
is
as
pseudo sort philosophy apparent times and distant humor per may meates the entire book likewise be conjectured that Letters Business Woman her Daughter and Letters Business Girl her Mother 1923 Zora Putnam Wilk precept sugar pills ins coated and moral instruction were ventures
he pursues
to
.
a
in
's
on
a
,
it
to
to
is
;
it
",
-
in
is
It
.
of
,
“ A
an
to
of
.
)
(
)
-
a
to
is
of
(
to
chant His Son 1904 Charles Eustace Merriman and by Maurice Switzer Letters Self Made Failure 1914 The first excellent satire the Lorimer book ready made wit dedicated Mark Twain whom attempts imitate tone and tempo throughout but chiefly interest only those who know the Lorimer book parody well As has little ability stand alone because literary attempts unlike Fielding Pamela never suc becoming anything more than ceeds mere parody The
IN
AMERICA
207
the author by the Lorimer work . The book is relieved by the fact that the letters of the daughter are filled with a zealous youth , although the girl is too easily successful . In 1904 likewise came a curious epistolary collaboration , the work of four authors : Kate Douglas Wiggin ; Mary Find suggested
to
later ; Jane Findlater ; and Allan McAulay . This book , The Affair at the Inn , contains “ an account of certain events which are supposed to have occurred in the Month of May , 19 – , at a quiet country inn on Dartmoor , in Devonshire ; the events being recorded by the persons most interested in
the unfolding of the little international comedy .” The story is written by four authors , each author being responsible for one character as follows: - Miss Virginia Pomeroy , of Rich mond , Virginia , U . S. A . , by Kate Douglas Wiggin ; Mr. Mac
Gill of Tunbridge Wells , England ,
by
Mary
, , Mrs. Mac Findlater
author of The Rose of Joy ; Miss Cecilia Evesham English companion , by Jane Helen Findlater , author of The Green Graves of Baljourie ; Sir Archibald Maxwell Mackenzie , of Kindaroch , N . B ., by Allan McAulay , author of The Rhymer . The part written by Kate Douglas Wiggin is as whimsical and delightful as anything she has done . Vir
Gill's
ginia feels that because she is on Dartmoor she must follow the ways of Hardy , Blackmore , Baring Gould , and Phillpotts , since they " play the pipes of misty moorlands .” It is interest ing to note that Hardy and Phillpotts are disapproved of.
To 1905 belongs Lady Bobs, Her Brother and I. A Ro mance of the Azores , by Jean Chamblin . Here the letters are written by Kate , a young , obscure actress to her friend Nora . She meets Lady Bobs and her brother George in the Azores , follows . The letters are viva cious, amusing, and natural. The struggles of a young writer in pursuit of fame are admirably recorded in The Letters of Theodora , (1905 ) , by Adelaide L . Rouse . The relation of the upward rise is accomplished in sprightly fash ion and the letters are lively and convincing . In the same and
the inevitable courtship
year came Irene Osgood
Yolande
to
Sister Mary ,
's a
To
a
book
Nun Confess ’d . Letters from not only eighteenth century
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL the high
abandon
sentimentality
its
but
of
title
,
in
in
its
208
.
as
well
to
of
of on
,
'
women
women
and
in s
is
's
strictures
American
of of
,
,
in
,
.
in
is
men
men and
's
strictures
of
an
on
society
period Charles Dana Gibson anonymous author This full of
a
book
by
)
, ,
(
1906
,
by
lar ,
by
,
.
's
of
of
,
is
A
,
to
belong title surely long enough the eighteenth century that Her Brother Letters Wherein Miss Chris tine Carson Cincinnati shown how the affairs Girls particu general and and Women are regarded Men Lawyer her Brother Burt Carson New York City
they treat
.
,
.
by in
,
;
.
us
of
to
in
,
in
in
to
a
it
getting his sister married brother finally succeeds Letters Women Love Mrs John Van Vorst was likewise published 1906 and the book contains the letters written four women love They are not love letters .
.
)
to
of
,
,
in
,
a
is
of ,
of
is
.
)
(
) to .
.
(
V
,
's
to
of
an
.
of
”
"
5
, , .p
(
“
,
? ”
at
in
—
or .
to
for
to
to
”
.
"
The author tells that love letters are they are addressed the person whom people But letters love are they not addressed more large less the world Foreword The author further finds that indifference ambition egoism and jeal ousy are the influences the effects which she wishes study The four cases are typical each one being represen tative discordant impulses epistolary work The author John Henry wrote Ikey Letters His Father 1907 This course George Hobart Hugh McHugh The book series love
interesting only
a
American
Frances
woman
who
, .
the Decoration
of
of
the experiences foreign mission
an
The Lady
of
,
The first tells
by an
of
.
's
as
on
.
for
,
is
by
Ikey Hohenstein letters written his father David Ho traveling sales henstein while Ikey his first tour man his father The father answers are included The year 1907 provides two epistolary works Oriental trend
Little works
,
's of , in
is
a
,
a
of
is
,
.
,
of
A
.
to
.
in
of
in
,
-
a
in
the Orient This book curious sequel combination sentiment and humor this The Lady and Sada San continuing the letters the first work appeared 1912 The second Oriental epistolary work year Wallace Irwin more famous than the first this Japanese Schoolboy pseudo philosophical Letters
AMERICA
IN
209
which straight humor stands shoulder to shoulder with some remarkably strained and unamusing writing .
Grace Donworth s Letters of Jennie Allen (1908 ) , story in letters that attempts to reproduce dialect with
'
is
a
but
mediocre results . Helen Reimensnyder Martin chose a sort of eighteenth century title for her epistolary romance , When Half -Gods Go . Being the Story of a Brief Wedded Life as Told in Inti
of
a
In
.
-
,
in
all
-
's
of
all
mate and Confidential Letters written by a Bride to a Former College Mate (1911 ) . The title is based on Emerson ' s line, “ When half-gods go , the gods arrive .” The love story , here coming after sorrow , is exquisitely introduced . probability the most In 1912 was published what is in widely known these American novels letters Jean many respects this has Webster Daddy Long Legs sac
,
a
is
)
-
(
.
,
"
.
by
in
in in
to
.
of
a
on
-
to
,
.
of
-
“
It
-
in
.
as
in
,
.
of
a
it
a
,
preceding generation charine quality especially beloved displays but likewise continuous and scrutinizing sense humor The letters themselves are too self conscious but are none the less plausible Dear Enemy 1916 novel letters by the same author and uses much the same ma terial the earlier work carries the Pollyanna tradi Daddy Long Legs even farther than did tion established that book The year 1912 likewise marked the publication Mary Ridpath Mann This be The Unofficial Secretary longs type the travel letter novel The letters are written young woman from her way and during her stay South America and are both natural tone and pleasing is
)
(
by
be
fanciful and imaginative cute The letters are all
At
.”
“
.
to
in
to
in
which the author attempts being and merely succeeds soliloquies one fails overhear
,
in
.
in
,
of
,
a
is
,
.
a
.
or
.
a
a
of
of
of
their presentation local scenes The Confessions Débutante 1913 another epis tolary work with sort Charles Dana Gibson young woman for heroine The letters are natural but not particularly amusing unusual The Quest the Dream Edna Kingsley Wallace was likewise published this year This rather dull and uninspired sentimental novel letters
least
five epistolary
nov
seem
for
the letters
exist
of
presenting homely
to
.
R
an
Old Farmer William
by
is
.
which
Letters
American volume to
in
first
particularly all
a
Lighton
, ,
Son
The
1914
to
els
belong
His
of
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
210
the express
.
to .
"
to
in
-
be
.
of
in
of
a
in
its
.”
“
its
-
in
is
smooth
A
both
several histories The narrative told appeal progression and human
.
”
and contain
,
of
letters
by
Letters
is
wisdom and wit The second Woman Homesteader Elinore Praitt Stewart story The letters unfold the Elinore Rupert her fight establish life anew after the death her husband They are genuine eighteenth century like that they purport
purpose
,
by
to
.
in
a
.
is
a
a
of
for
to
as
is
,
to
of
,
of
in
is
My graceful and delicate romance published this year Lady the Chinese Courtyard Elizabeth Cooper author Living Up Billy both letters The amazing difference between these two works sufficient indicate that this distinctly pliable and author was able use the letter expressive medium story There the telling sus of
,
O
of
a
,
, .
by
,
in
is
.
,
of
P
in is
a
,
by .
to
,
of
,
,
Courtyard
in
in
loveliness
of
My Lady the letters the Chinese attempting and the author fill them with Chinese atmosphere does not make herself ridiculous The fourth epistolary novel this year Via and Jane Stocking book written very much the manner Frances Little Here are letters from China and the East the chief descriptive The last The Wooing interest which Gregory Recluse Marwood represents the Western novel tained
)
a
to
is
a
A
,
in
a
in
a
is
.
,
by
,
is
of
in
,
a
a
of
.
at
.
in
.
of of
(
of
is
a
as is
by
is
in
unusual chiefly for the fact that the same name used by the writer the letters Gregory Marwood used the author the book The letters themselves tell sentimental story what seems be hopeless love story and tells that manner that rather incongruously bookish very The year 1915 offers least three epistolary novels McEnery sprightly story letters The Cocoon Ruth publication Stuart this year The book tells letters Virginia taking young woman who rest cure letters and
of
,
of
'
d
,
.
an
is
in
here is
is
There
;
is
of .
diary occasional insertion but most the book letters The raison être the logical but the situation letters artificial and the style sanitarium
AMERICA
IN
211
varies between the affected and the humorous . Reminiscent epistolary method of Ingraham is The Hope of Glory .
of the
Being Part of a Correspondence written in the Roman Em pire between the Years 52 and 66 A . D ., by William Schuyler. The author is referred to in Mary Fisher 's introduction to
" his in
the work (p . XV ) as a Socratic gadfly . The book , itself a sort of sequel to the same author ' s historical novel Under Pontius Pilate , gives a representative picture of the Roman Empire at the time when paganism was overthrown by Christianity . The letters , written chiefly by Lucius Domitius Ahenobarbus in
A
.
,
is
a
,
.
is
of
.
in
a
In
of
a
as
by
's
is
,
,
in
of of
.
,
or
in
.
to
It
to
,
of by a
of
,
a
as in
,
to
”
at
,
friend Caius Claudius Proculus are both informative very convincing work character all times Billy Cooper published letters Living Up Elizabeth 1915 tells the struggle woman make herself over baby touchingly suitable mother the she adores and realistically done more less New York English that captures the vernacular with considerable accuracy The revealing the character letters are short and succeed Billy mother with degree the showgirl Nan who patent reality that might be envied even greater authors who have used the epistolary mode creative medium epistolary works writ 1916 comes the first series completely slang ten the idiom This headed by You to
and
,
of
an
A
's
's
.
.
byof
(
;
is
,
)
,
of
by
-
to
of
,
)
(
's
to
a
.
to
)
of by
,
;
)
in
to
(
,
(
;
of
,
lot of
Ring Lardner and Know Me Al that year the work abject series the best the and this followed Dere Mable 1918 Same Old Bill 1919 and That Me All Over Mable 1919 all the work Edward Streeter sequel Dere Mable was written Florence Elizabeth Summers 1918 and called Dere Bill Mable Love Letters Her Rookie Very much like The Letters from Self Made Merchant Ray His Son are Uncle Bill Letters His Niece Brown 1917 another those collections letters giving so
be
to
A
,
in
an
he
,
)
(
of
us
.
in
to
pop younger that seem sound advice from elder ular American epistolary literature epistolary novel James Lane Allen has given The Fidelity Comedy Emblems 1918 which subtitles
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
212
in Letters ( it is to be remembered that Thomas Hardy sub titles The Hand of Ethelberta " a comedy in chapters ” ) . In
at
all
,
to
“
, . .
of
In
,
's
'
,
80 s
20
one the early where the young unable share her lover with his work au merely thor becomes friend Djinn the year 1922 belongs Letters Grace Zaring Stone very casual novel letters which Amer girl way ican tells her adventures the and Aus tralia The letters are pleasant and chatty the action slow accurately and picturesquely captured the atmosphere Lady very intelli Letters the Country 1925 an
as
's,
an by
,
,
by
a
,
)
is
.
;
is
,
in
to
epistolary
of
gent and animated
(
in
a
to
is
.
;
of
a
,
on in
in
a
to
To
.”
“ a
,
,
to
woman
of
the rather resignatory
go s
' .
in
is
of
is
A
,
.
of
he
.”
,
in
as
, .
in
set
this book a list of characters , dramatis personae , is forth the beginning true Richardsonian fashion Allen himself Beverly Sands rising young figures the correspondence diary appears American novelist His from time time alongside the large number letters which and the Yesterday other people write 1921 came The Pipes Novel by Frederick Arnold Kummer and Mary Christian This another collaboration letters Interestingly enough the end not the happy one the and 1goo but
a
is
,
)
(
in
of
-
a
is
by
,
.
,
its
of its
a
to
it a
in
is
.
is
in
.
.
R
by
of
,
in
.
A
,
,
work fiction the late Stuart Sherman and the letters contained therein sound en tirely like letters The year 1927 brought Love Letters Ro Vynne Correspondence mance Harold This misunderstanding and reunion told story letters with carefully explanatory narrative interludes The work chiefly interesting for though format rather than content there vein humor which relieves what might otherwise prove be much too sentimental tale Footprints 1929 by Kay Cleaver Strahan murder mystery story which of
by
a
in
is
;
by
,
.
a
no
by
by
, of
of
.
is ,
a
,
is
,
of
.
of
is
packet the murder solved means letters which comprise most the book The letters are preceded two straight narrative which present the situation the chapters letters ultimately solve and there likewise conclusion straight narrative The epistolary mystery story course means novelty Dracula letters Desperate Reme dies Thomas Hardy and The Moonstone Wilkie Col
AMERICA
IN
lins are both written
journal
in
213
In Footprints the
.
form
two different people
ters are all from they present a fascinating
to
a
let
, and
third person
absorbing and baffling fashion . In 1929 was likewise published Promise Not to Tell, full of very natural letters from Lucinda to Christopher and
the
of
conclusion
story
A
story reaches
endless
tiresome
.
the overlong
a certain
but the
by
down
its
time
well
is
riotous parties becomes extremely
of
round
abroad
,
type of American
an
. The loose morality of
Lucinda
to
in
set
Christopher
from
story
is
,
)
in
(
's a
of
, A
.”
)
(
be
"
,
found telegrams )
.
1928
(
Girl
Show
1931 jazz age
to
is
of
,
the novel
as
book
the
thing
no
such
more recent épis
in
all
even
by
, .
of
by
of
the letter form a
is
exemplified
study
Lee Harriman
the frenzy
this same sort
no
in
that evolution
chiefly
on
in
the letters take
which
presents
book
sympathetic
An
The Dublin Letters
further indication
he
of
is
In
,
,
of
,
natural humorous and prison life free sentimentality tolary effort
The
moderately
of
—
jail
. . . ."
fail
as
such
or
“
.
,
.
is
of ,
no
word
in
the work
,
life written letters The Crooked Vein 1930 put prison Brewster Kane Gerald Lorraine for misusing the mails and while he there writes his amusing commentary youth there the bright lexicon prison
a
is
in
it
;
,
is
of
,
.
-
-
,
mances Three Fingered Jack the full title which Three Fingered Jack The Famous Black Robber
or ,
ro Obi
fifteen cent
-
's
and
so
,
those countries
Ornum
,
as
it
up
has here
.
it it
as so
in
fiction
one
of
even
Co .
is
sorts
of
all
and there
,
in
through
of
in
.
to
in
its
,
in
,
outstanding book greatest American novel yet fairly con has been written letters the strain inception tinuous one American fiction from 1789 periodically the present century Just has cropped England and spread France has here Just
While
the
them
ends there
.
between
minor
of
in
course
,
of
,
although
the
Thus while the strain ,
,
erend William Ware was here too comparison
As
.
so
, ,
in
of
,
in
England all the West Indian Islands written letters work Richardson was letters the work the Rev
a
as
it
,
in
American literature and while never emerged into great prominence form into which fiction
has been
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
214
was cast , it is present and worth parative point of view .
, the
chronicling
from
the
com
majority nowhere save in England . It was always distinctly a minor thing in France , in Italy , and on the Continent in general. But no great literature , with the possible exception of the Spanish , seems to have escaped completely from the impulse . tend encies manifestations uses are everywhere analogous and thus established for fiction the universality the letter literary and personal accessory immense worth and palpable convenience epistolary
form
achieved
a
of
.
a
as
of
,
its
,
its
,
Its
Indeed
CONCLUSION IT
HAS been the attempt
of
the preceding
chapters
trace ,
to
in a more or less chronological fashion , a history of the epis tolary impulse as an aid to story telling from the earliest literary period to the immediate present . In attempting to
stretch of time there has been the ever being for eclectic . The selections in the earlier chapters were made because it was felt that they were integrally representative of the literatures of which they are part . The guiding aim has , however , at all times been the
span so considerable
a
present necessity
the continuity of the epistolary impulse . interesting to note that the growth of the literary epistle and the introduction of the letter as a part of the mechanism of fiction have been such that they could be ob served side by side and cheek by jowl. The two strains have each been continuous and , at certain times , coincident . The gradual emergence in the sixteenth century of the presentation
It has
of
been
formal , model type has been noted and discussed , importance not only and that century but also throughout the span literary production later that field hoped carefully recorded has been analyzed and has been seen that from the formal letter writers the letter
,
It
.
vitalization
and
later for
period
its of
through
,
-
of
through
a
passed
of
itself
,
in
,
is
,
, of it
,
in
a
its
letter as
,
it
in
almost indispensable
literary
,
,
Richardson
an
,
of
.
,
ing influence
of
,
to
be ,
.
another fictionalization The use the letter purposes early stages fictional has been seen gathered casual hesitant almost uncertain effect Later certainty and with more frequent use became after the liyen
215
a
definite monument unflinching and un
,
firm
great
,
the man
,
work stands
,
the power
of
of
's
Samuel Richardson
as
.
device
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
216
fading . If there seems to be too much of Richardson here , it can only be said that this man 's work is the greatest , in exclusively epistolary form , in English literature . The many successors and imitators serve but to emphasize this fact for us. The great impulse which the use that Richardson made
of the epistolary novel in achieving popularity has been in detail . We have traced the gradual upward trend of the novel in letters from 1742 to brilliant peak 1785
,
in
its
recorded
,
of
it
of
,
in
the pub
has the epistolary
,
endured
of
interest
;
critical
some degree the work
peo
these
, It
.
so
,
,
attention seems somewhat inexcusable neglected then that they have not here been goes their contribution the novel letter form
In as is
of
to
ple the lack
to
,
one who has read
have
as
.
than
of
to
of
no of
the affection
,
a
more sincere
The neglect which the minor novelists group must perhaps be laid the lack
hoped
, no of
,
of
of
in
;
place
its
.
lic
ing has had
a
,
,
in
of
,
its
,
of
.
to
it
suddenly and from which some ways unjustly was allowed decline No type novel however school literature has been more concentrated growth more by adoption conscious users more determined and set habit than the epistolary no type fiction has drawn into folds more names famous the history literature Finally perhaps importantly type self and most writ
, if
'
of
.
.
in
to
its
of
a
it
;
at
of
a
as
far the forty years during which the epistolary novel flourished these novelists played considerable role Nor did the novel popularity forty years this sort die the end standing rather has practically had continuous not
,
's
in
of
it
.
its
of
a
to
in
.
,
so
many life since 1785 The very fact that dividual authors have turned since that time and that epistolary revival there was sort the 1890 are ample proofs enduring influence and positive worth always robust
BIBLIOGRAPHY PART
I
Works of Reference The American Novel . By Carl Van Doren . New York , 1929 Inglese in Italia nel Secolo XVIII . L ' Anglomania e L ' Influsso Arturo Graf. Torino , 1911 The Annual Register ; or , a View of History, Politics and ature , Dodsley , London , N . D .
Di
The Collected
Essays and Addresses of Augustine
Liter
Birrell . Three
York , 1923 British Novelists and Their Styles, Being a Critical Sketch of the History of Prose Fiction . By David Masson . Boston , 1889 The Cambridge History of American Literature ( in Four Vol Volumes
umes )
.
. Vol. I.
Ed
New
. by Trent , Erskine ,
York ,
New 1917 The Cambridge History of English
Sherman
Literature
Waller . New York , 1907 The Dictionary of National Biography Oxford
,
and
.
. Ed . by
Van
Doren .
Ed . by Ward and Stephen
and Lee .
1917
Early American Fiction , 1774 -1830 . A Compilation of the Titles of Works of Fiction , by Writers Born or Residing in North America , North of the Mexican Border , and Printed Pre vious to 1831 . By Oscar Wegelin . New York , 1929 The Early American York , Eighteenth
New
Novel . By Lillie Demming
Loshe ,
Ph
. D.
1907
Novel in Theory and Practise . By Charles Herbert Huffman . Dayton , Virginia , N . D . English Biography in the Eighteenth Century . By Mark Long The
Century
aker . Philadelphia
,
1931
Literature and Society in the Eighteenth Century . Lectures , 1903 . By Leslie Stephen . London , 1904 The English Novel. By George Saintsbury . London , 1913
English
217
Ford
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
218
List of English Tales and Prose Romances Printed Before 1740 . By Arundell Esdaile . London , 1912 English Thought in the Eighteenth Century . By Leslie Stephen . A
New York , 1927 French Novelists . Manners and
Ideas
the Renaissance to
from
the Revolution . By Frederick C . Green . New York , 1929 Franklin ' s Bagatelles . Ed . by Joseph George Rosengarten . Phila
,
delphia
N
.
D
.
The Gentleman 's Magazine . Newbery , London , 1731 - 1800 . The Georgian Era : Memoirs of the Most Eminent Persons who have Flourished in Great Britain . From the Accession of George the First to the Demise of George the Fourth . Four Volumes . Vol. . London , 1834
III
Geschichte
,
Berlin
Histoire de
Literatur . Von
Der Deutchsen
Wilhelm
Seherer.
1883 la
Littérature francaise . Par Gustave Lanson . Paris ,
1896 A
History
A
Revised Edition History of English
of American
York ,
Literature
.
By William
Literature
,
1780
The History of the English Novel . Vols .
,
- 30 Literature
,
York
.
A
I
to
IV
.
Ph . D .
By Ernest
the Earliest
from
Nitze
and
E
A
.
.
Times Preston Dargan
to
.
the
New
1927
New
,
York
1928
.
Sir
History of the French Novel. By George Saintsbury . London , 1917 History of Modern English Literature . By Edmund Gosse By
A
,
Cairns
1928
Present . By Wm . A
.
- 1880 . By Oliver Elton . New
1920
Baker . London History of French
B
York , 1930
. New
. E
,
.
Chandler
.
Frank Wadleigh
New
,
York 1907 Manly Anniversary
By
. ,
.
By
Roguery
.
of
1927
The Literature
By
.
.
of ,
of
.
a
in
Library Hours Leslie Stephen London 1892 George The Life and Works Francis Hopkinson Hastings Chicago 1926 The Light Reading Our Ancestors Lord Ernle New York
By
English
"
The
.
,
Studies
Epistolary
Fiction
Hughes Chicago
,
York
1928
,
.
By
.
."
Pamela
.
Helen Sard 1923 Medieval Rhetoric and Poetic Charles Sears Baldwin New before
BIBLIOGRAPHY
219
The Monthly Review . Griffiths , London , 1749 -1800 La Nouvelle Héloise de Jean -Jacques Rousseau . Par Philippe
Paris , 1929 Novels and Novelists from Elizabeth to Victoria . By J. Cordy Jeaffreson . Vol . I. London , 1895 The Novels and Novelists of the Eighteenth Century in Illustra Van
.
Tieghem
of the Age . By William
tion of the Manners and Morals Forsythe . London , 1871
Tale in England in the Eighteenth Century . By
The Oriental
Martha Pike Conant . New York , 1908 L 'Ottocento . Di Guido Mazzoni . In Storia Letteraria D ' Italia . Scritta da una società di Professori . Milan , 1913 Polly Honeycombe : A Dramatick Novel in One Act. By George Colman . Becket & Davis , London , 1760 The Popular Novel in England , 1770 -1800 . By
,
London
J.
M
. S. Tompkins.
1932
Prejudice and Promise
.
Kingsford
XVth Century
in
Press ,
Clarendon
England
.
By
C
.
L
.
1925
By Brian W . Downs. London , New York , 1928 Samuel Richardson . By Sheila Kaye -Smith . London , N . D . Samuel Richardson - A Biographical and Critical Study . By
.
Richardson
Clara Linklater The Rise New
. London , 1900 of Manners . By Charlotte
Thomson
of the Novel
York ,
Le Roman
1911
.
en France
Morillot . Paris ,
N
.
Depuis
1610
jusqu
'à
E
.
.
Morgan
nos jours. Par Paul
D.
. Par Joachim Merlant. Paris , N . D . romanzi del cinquecento e del siecento . Di Alfonso Albertazzi . Bologna , 1891
Le Roman
personnel e
Romanzieri e romanzi del gamo, 1903
Il
Settecento
.
Di G . B .
Marchesi. Ber
. Di Tullio Concari. In Storia Letteraria di Professori . Milan , N . D . Settecento . Di Guilio Natali . In Storia Letteraria Scritta da una Società di Professori . Milan , 1929
Settecento
D
' Italia .
D
' Italia .
1928
the
Gothic Romance
By
.
Biography
.
,
York
of
Study
, . D .
New
.
Birkhead
Terror
N
.
of
Tale
Turbulent Career
Cambridge A
Hicks
Edward The
His
.
,
Thomas Malory
.
Sir
Il
A
Scritta da una Società
By
Romanzieri
Edith
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
220 220
CHAPTER
I
Texts
. Letters
from the Country and the Towns . Trans . by Wright . London , N . D . Alcuin . By Andrew F . West. New York , 1916 Bible , The. Oxford University Press Egyptian Literature . (World ' s Great Classics ) Intro . by Epi phanius Wilson . Colonial Press , 1901 Epistles of Pliny , The . William Melmoth -Clifford H . Moore . The Bibliophile Society , Boston , 1925 Epistolae de rebus familiaribus et varie di Francisci Petrachae . Ed . by Giuseppe Fracasseti. Florence , 1859 . Epistolae Ho- Elianae : Familiar Letters , Domestic and Foreign . By James Howell . Bell , London , 1737
Alciphron
F. A .
Iliad of Homer . Trans . by Theodore A . Budsley . London Letters of Marcus Tullius Cicero , The . Oxford , 1783 Letters
of Sidonius
, The .
O. M
By
,
. Dalton . Clarendon
1874
Press
,
1915
Paston Letters , The . Ed . by James Gairdner . London , 1872 Roundabout Papers . By Wm . Thackeray . London , 1879 The Works of John Lyly . Ed . by R . W . Bond . Oxford , 1902 II
CHAPTER
Texts
Daphnis and Chloe , The Shepheards Holidae .
Jacobs . London 1890 Important Occasions . By Samuel
)
(
1741
New
By
.
Occasions
Samuel Richard
Downs New York 1928 Pope Esq Nine Volumes Complete
.
,
IX
, .
,
VII VIII ,
Vols
.
Alexander Joseph Wharton
.
Brian
W
on
Important
III
. , D .D , . .
.
by
The Works
by
Intro
of .
.
son
Familiar Letters
Ed
Richard
1928
CHAPTER
1797
First edition
,
Downs
.
.
Brian
W
on
by
Intro
,
York
.
.
son
Familiar Letters
Angell Daye .
By
,
Ed . by Joseph
London
BIBLIOGRAPHY
221
The Works in Verse and Prose of Nicholas Breton
.
Ed . by the
Rev . Alexander B . Grosart . Two Volumes , Vol. II, Chertsey Worthies Library . (Printed for Private Circulation .) Lon
don
,
1879
CHAPTER
Account of the ley . Trans . 1685
from
Amours
Between
,
the Gauls
,
. De Vernay to Count Tech . Revised by T . Brown , London , A
A B.
Philander
Nobleman
Tooke,
G
.
M
and
. For
, S. Ballard ,
D
Intrigues . By Eliza Haywood . J. Roberts Constant Lovers , The. London , 1731 by Continuation of Letters Written By Daniel Defoe . London , 1718
Country
Gentleman By
's
Companion
Mrs . Mary
a
.
W
1749 Bath
Court Intrigues .
de Ralubin .
Sylvia , or , Love Letters
and His Sister Straham
. R . Welling
Lady of Quality
The . By Roger
1727
tween son
the French
1702
Amorous History of born ,
of
Services
of Lindamira , The ;
Adventures ton ,
Secret
IV
. Mears ,
,
Be
J . Ton
F.
Clay,
1725
Spy
Turkish
for the Town
de la
Brown .
Os
.
Paris .
at
London
,
1702
Rivière Manley . London ,
1711
Double Captive , The . By a Young Gentleman . London , 1718 Familiar Epistles of Col . Henry Martin . London , 1685 Familiar Letters of Love and Gallantry . By T . Brown . London , 1719
Fatal Amour Between a Beautiful Lady and a Young Nobleman , The . For J. Moore , 1719 Five Love Letters from a Nun to a Cavalier . By Marianna D ’ Alcoforado . For H . Brown , 1678 Five Love Letters Written by a Cavalier . For R . Bentley and M . Magnes , 1683 Friendship in Death . By Mrs . Elizabeth Rowe. H . Lintot , 1728 Gentleman Apothecary , The . By J . DeVilliers . For H . Brown , 1670
Historical Account of the Amours of the Emperor By the Count of - - - - . E . Mallet , 1702
of Morocco
.
THE EPISTOLARY
222
NOVEL
The . By Daniel Defoe . London , 1719 Lady at Paris to a Lady at Avignon . Mears and
King of
the Pirates
,
Letters from a Browne , 1716 Letters from a Lady of Quality to Eliza Haywood . London , 1721 Letters from the Marchioness De Trans .
Chevalier . Trans. by
Mrs. -.
M to the Count De original French , by Mr. Humphreys .
Wil
Entertaining. By Mrs. Elizabeth Rowe.
Lon
the
from
a
R
ford , 1735 Letters from a Persian in England to His Friends in Ispahan . By George Lyttleton . London , 1735 Letters from the Palace of Fame. By Mrs . Eliza Haywood . H .
Lintot ,
1727
Moral
Letters
don
,
and
1729
Letters of Abelard and Eloise . London , 1722 Letters of a Lady of Quality to a Chevalier . By wood
. London ,
Mrs.
Eliza
Hay
1724
Letters Written by Mrs . Manley . London , 1696 Letters Writ by a Turkish Spy . For G . Strahan ;
W . Mears , 1687 Life of the Countess De Gondez . By Mrs . P . Aubin . J . and J. Knapton , J . Darby , A . Bettesworth , F . Fayraw , J. Osborn and T . Longman , J . Pemberton , C . Rivington , F . Clay, J.
Batley , and A . Ward , 1729 the Patch -Work Screen
Lining of
,
, The.
By Mrs . Jane Barker
.
London 1726 London Spy , The . By Edward Ward . J . How , 1703 -09 Love -Letters Between a Certain Nobleman and The Famous
Mr.
Wilson
Love Letters Aphra Love -Letters
.
London
,
1723
Nobleman and Behn . For J . Hindmarsh , 1683 Between
Between
a
a
Nobleman
Tonson , J . Nicholson , B .
His
Sister
and His Sister .
. By Mrs .
D.
G . Strahan ,
Brown ,
J.
Tooke and 1707 Love Letters Between Polydorus and Messalina . London , 1689 Love -Letters from Henry VIII to Anne Boleyn . For J . Churchill 1714
Love Letters Love
in
on
Excess
Chetwood ,
Lover 's Lover 's
Secretary Secretary
,
All Occasions . By Mrs . Haywood . London , 1730 ; or , The Fatal Enquiry . By Mrs. Haywood . 1721
, The . London , 1692 , The . ( v. The Adventures of Lindamira .)
Re
BIBLIOGRAPHY
de
, W By . .
.
ed
.)
of
His Mail
of
By
,
.
,
Mendoza London 1719 For Hindmarsh 1686
J.
of . ,
F
, . ’d ·
. (v .
,
's
's
,
.
B
Sighs
Gonsalvo Love Poesie
For
Bettesworth
A
,
J.
.
in
,
Clay
Corrected
R
;
Fealer Lover
3rd
by Mr. T . Brown . Wellington Wellington Wellington 1734 trust for The The Post Man Robb
and
vised
223
.
E
.
de
1682
,
Smith
Ozell
,
Mr
.
and
W
.
G
for
;
Rich
.
.
(v
.
.
by ca
,
. ,
Stephens
By
. A .
Davys
Caramania
.
of
.
,
.
, , J.
1693
1724
Mrs
Eliza
Hay
,
1781
Newcastle
London
,
the Duchess
.
Brome
,
.
For
of
.
Sociable Letters
By
.
.
CCXI
The London 1731
Mrs
the Court
wood London 1728 Seven Portuguese Letters
1730
.
The
.
Coquet
History
Trans
Millar
H
Secret
of ,
'd
Reform
By
.
-
’d
of
Post Man Robb His Mail Pylades and Corinna London
.
.) de
.
C
Sécondat
Persian
a
.
By
,
. S .
, .
,
,
-
'd
Saints
1713
London
,
Gr
Perfidious The London 1702 Perplex Powell Duchess The P
.
of
By
a
. .
Mazarine London
the Lady
Dublin 1727 Persian Letters Letters from
Cesar Kischard
1676
S
of
.
,
W
the Dutchess
.
Cademan
of
.
of
the Dutchess Mazarine
-
,
1705
Version
New
of
the
of
don
Memoirs Réal Memoirs
.
Memoires the Court France Madam Daunois For Whitlock 1697 Quality Lon Memoirs Adventures French Lady
.
.
By
For
.
English Gentleman
Translated
For Sherwood
,
6th
.
Rousseau
1817 CHAPTER
V
,
,
and Jones
Manley
1698
J. .J
the French
from
Mrs
ed
of
.
,
The London
.
Italian Nun and
Neely
1718
, , A .
, ,
1725
an
Letters
of
Roberts Turkish Spy
an
-
to
.
,
Spanish Politician The London Stage Coach Journey Exeter
Nineteen
London
, . N . D .
. V .
Robert Bisset Vol
Samuel Richardson
. .
by
. of
The Works
Ed .
Texts The Spectator
J.
1718
volumes
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
224
Pamela . Four volumes . Clarissa
. Eight
volumes .
Sir Charles Grandison . Seven volumes . With Introductions by William Lyon Phelps CHAPTER
.
York , 1902 .
New
VI
Texts
Adolphus de Biron . A Novel founded on Plymouth , Nettleton , N . D .
the French
Revolution
.
Adventures Underground . A letter from a Gentleman swallowed up in the late Earthquake . Falstaff , 1750 Aerostatic Spy, The ; or, Excursions with A Balloon . By An Aerial Traveller . Symonds, 1785 Affecting Story of Lionel and Arabella , The . A Republication of the Historical account of the Discovery of the Island of Madeira . Payne & Bouquet , 1750 ; Griffiths, 1756 Agnes de Courci, A Domestic Tale . By Mrs. Bennett . Hookham , 1789
Albina ;
A Novel in a Series of Letters . Lane , 1786 Alethia ; or, Letters from Selima , Empress of the Turks , to her Daughter Isabella , of Grand Cairo . Noble , 1771 All's Right at Last, or , the History of Miss West . Noble , 1773 Alwyn ; or , the Gentleman Comedian . By Thomas Holcroft . Fielding and Walker, 1780 Anchoret , The . A Moral Tale . In A Series of Letters . Newbery ,
1773
Convent . By the author of Memoirs of Mrs . Wil liams (Helen -Maria Williams) . Becket & Dehondt, 1771 Anecdotes of the Russian Empire . In a series of letters , written a
Anecdotes of
a
, 1784 , Anna : A Sentimental Novel in a Series of Letters . Hookham , 1782 Anna St. Ives . A Novel . By Thomas Holcroft . Shepperson & Reynolds, 1792 Anti-Pamela . Huggonson , 1741 Anti-Pamela , or Feign ' d Innocence Detected : In a series of St. Petersburg . Cadell
By
.
of
1741
Henry
Memoirs
a
.
at
,
Dodd 1741 Eadlip the House Dog
.
;
Argus
Life
. (Mrs . Haywood .) London , Mrs Shamela Andrews in
Fielding
the
-
Apology
for
Syrena 's Adventures
An
from
,
,
.
few years ago
Family
Corre
BIBLIOGRAPHY
225
spondence . By the Author of Constance and
.
the Pharos
Hookham , 1789 Artless Lovers , The : A Novel , in a Series of Letters . From Miss Lucy Wheatly in town , to Miss Annabel Grierson in the
Country . Wilkie , 1768 Arundel . By the author of The Observer . (Richard Cumberland ) Dilly , 1789
,
Assignation
Noble ,
The ;
novel ,
of Letters .
Series
a
in
1774
Abbey :
Barford
sentimental
A
Cadell,
novel
A
in
of Letters . By Miss Minifie
a Series
.
1768
Downs . A novel . By Robert Bage . Wilkie , 1784 Belleville Lodge , a Novel . Dublin ; Wogan , Byrne, Moore
Barham
and Rice ,
,
Jones
1793
Belmont Grove ; or , the Discovery . By a Lady . Lane , 1785 Blossoms of Virtue , The. London , 1770 Budget of Love , The ; or , Letters Between Florizel and Perdita . To which are prefixed Some Interesting Accounts of the Fair Heroine . Bew , 1781 Camilla
;
or, the Correspondence of
Friend . Cass , 1785 Ensign Tommy
a Deceased
Camp Guide , The; in a Series of Letters Toothpick to Lady Sarah Toothpick ,
from
Miss Nelly
and from
Miss Gadabout . Fielding & Walker , 1778 , By Card The . John Kidgell . Newbery , 1755 Cardiphonia ; or, the Utterances of the Heart , in the course of Real Correspondence . By the author of Omicron 's Letters . Buckland , 1781 Brisk
to
on
,
a
to
By
a
the
Baronet
and
a
Young
Lady
of
,
a
&
1779
Elizabeth
Norman
.
.
Mrs
.
Novel
By
Bew
.
By
. of
,
description
,
.
.
.
,
.
A
1797
on
.
A
.
historical
1789
Novel founded
Man Mrs Harriet Lee Adlard Clarentine Novel Robinsons 1796 Isle
,
Letters Noble
Widow
of
.
an
;
Clara Lennox The Distressed Interspersed with facts
of
Series
or ,
a
The
.
Lovers
,
Clandestine
In
,
,
Woe The Symonds 1789
A
. .
Novel
A
of
Child
, of
the History
.
;
Charles Quality
.
in or ,
Six
Cautious Lover , The ; or , the History of Lord Woburn Young Gentleman of Oxford . Cadell , 1772 Centaur Not Fabulous , The ; In Letters friend Vogue Dodsley Life Millar 1755
The
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
226
Clementina Bedford . Symonds , 1796 Clio
; or,
Letters and Narrative . By J. J. Cambar .
History of the Life and Amours of the late S — N —M . Written by herself in a letter to
Secret
a
In
Mrs .
celebrated
Hillarius . Cooper , 1752 Colonel Ormsby ; or , the Genuine History of an Irish Nobleman in the French Service . Macgowan , 1782 Confessions of a Coquet , The . In a Series of Letters . Lane, 1785 Confidential Letters of Albert, The ; from his First Attachment to
Charlotte
to
her
Death
Robinsons, 1790 Conflict, The ; a Sentimental
;
from
the
Sorrows
of
Werter
tale , in a Series of Letters . By Heron , Newcastle . Deighton , 1793 Constantia ; or, the Distressed Friend . Johnston , 1770
Continuation
of the Life of Marianna , The .
To which
is
.
Mr.
added ,
the History of Ernistina ; with Letters , and other Miscel laneous pieces . Becket & Dehondt, 1768 Coombe Wood . By the author of Barford Abbey , and The Cot
tage . (Miss Minifie . ) Baldwin , 1783 Correspondence of Theodosius and Constantia , The ; from their First Acquaintance to the Departure of Theodosius . Now original MSS . By the Editor of the first published from
that Passed Between Theodosius and Constantia , After She Had taken the Veil . By John Langhorne . Becket
Letters
& Dehondt Correspondence
,
1765
of Two Lovers , The ; Inhabitants of Lyons. Published from the French originals . Hookham , 1789 Correspondents , The . An original novel ; in a Series of Letters . Dublin ; Exshaw , 1775 Cottage , The; a novel ; in
a Series
of Letters . By Miss Minifie
.
Durham & Co ., 1769 Count de Poland , The ; by Miss M . Minifie , one of the authors of Lady Frances A - and Lady Caroline S —. Dodsley , 1780 Country Curate , The; or, Letters from Clericus to Benevolus .
Longman Coxheath
.
A
Co., 1788 Novel. In a &
,
Series of Letters . By à
Lady . Fielding
1784
By
.
of
Hookham
,
Laclos
.
los
de
for
& Walker 1779 Dangerous Connections ; or , Letters collected in a Society and Published the Instruction other Societies Choder
BIBLIOGRAPHY D
227
novel by Charlotte Smith . Philadelphia ; Carey , 1796 The ; or , the History of Miss Emilia Royston , and Miss Harriet Ayres . In a Series of Letters . By the authoress of the Exemplary Mother . (Maria Susanna Cooper ) Dodsley , 1775
'Arcy .
A
Daughter
Death
's
,
Friend .
A
Novel,
A
Author of The
by the
Bastard
. Bew ,
1788 In a Series of Letters . (Previous Edition under the Title : Fatal Effects of Inconstancy ) Hooper, 1777 Delicate Distress , The . By “ Frances ” (Mrs. Griffith ) . Becket, 1769
Delicate Crimes .
Délices du Sentiment , Les; or, the Passionate Lovers , of Letters , which have recently Passed between
in
a Series
two cele
.
son
,
the Rev James Thom .
the Happy Retreat
By
.
,
a
,
Sewell
.
; , ,
,
;
Denial The
or
.
in
,
for
brated characters , well -known in polite Life their Virtues Talents and Accomplishments with Translation from Cypher Macgowan the Originals Written 1787 1790 a
of
Symonds
the
Country
Adjacent
,
the Rock
in
on
an
Let Ad
The Castle
,
the Author
.
of
,
ditions
by
.
;
of
or ,
Orphan Derwent Priory Memoirs Series published Periodically ters First now republished with
Millenium Hall together with the characters
in
as
anecdotes
Humanity and Lead the Maid By Virtue Mrs Sarah Scott Carnan New By
or ,
.
&
of
.
,
,
.
a
Grey
Widow
in
Robin
and
1776
Series
Lady Hookham .
By
; ,
.
of
of
Facts
a
,
Founded
Wilkie
Letters
the Modern
on
Letters
.
or
;
Disinterested Love
Series
a
In
.
A
Lesley
.
Emily
:
,
Desmond Novel Charlotte Smith Robinsons 1792 Disguise The Dramatic Novel Dodsley 1771 Disinterested Love the History Sir Charles Royston
, of
.
;
.
of
the Love bery 1762
, , A Jr .,
;
the inhabitants and such may excite and reflections the
Reader Proper Sentiments to
of
, A ,
of
historical
and
:
1798
Description
1788
,
its a
the History
,
and Eliza
.
1768
;
Miss Harriet Nelson
in
Colles
,
Edward
In
.
the History
of
Watson
&
.
,
or
Virtue
Dublin
;
;
,
The
Letters
;
Distressed
of
a
Series
Genuine
manners and customs Robinsons
of
1787
Distressed Lovers
novel interspersed with
or ,
of
,
;
Disinterested Nabob The Descriptions India
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
228
Len
which is included the Unhappy Story of Miss Caroline
nox . In a Series of Letters . Noble , 1781 Divorce , The . In a Series of Letters to and from Persons of High Rank . Baldwin , 1771 Doncaster Races ; or , the History of Miss Maitland ; a Tale of Truth , in a Series of Letters , published from the originals, with interesting Additions. By Alexander Bicknell , Author of the History of Lady Anne Neville ; Isabella , or the Re
. of
,
.
;
1790
History
the
of
Etc
Stalker
or ,
;
wards of Good Nature , Double Disappointment The
Mar
Charles
of
a
Lady
.
By
of
Letters
on
founded
facts
.
A
,
Tale
on
Tendency
;
Moral
a
of
,
.
of
.
,
.
;
or ,
,
London 1774 Ela the Delusions the Heart By Mrs Burke Robinsons 1787 Elegant Tales Histories and Epistles
.
1786
Series
a
.
In
,
;
.
.
,
.
Cass
a
in
novel
a
;
,
,
of
.
a
In
. .A
;
Julia
and
,
.
.
Mrs Cartwright
Letters Edwin
or
By
, .
in
, By
,
a
.
In
Series Letters Hookham 1774 Double Surprise The Series Letters Hookham 1783 Doubtful Marriage The Narration Drawn from Characters Real Life Wm Hutchinson Dublin Wogan 1793 Duped Guardian The the Amant Malade Series low
,
,
or ,
,
Walter
of
a
.
.
.
:
A
Gomersall
and Sensibility
Female Inhabitant
)
.
,
Mrs
(
of
Trials
;
, of
,
,
,
,
Yorkshire by
Series
1789
Original Let
,
By (C
.
ourtney
London
,
.
of
,
.
. J.
the Miseries Civil War Pratt Bath Pratt Church
;
; , or ,
1773
S
)
Tale
A
.
Hookham Emma Corbet moth
&
;
or
.
,
.
a
ters collected Welsh Curate Robinsons 1795 Eliza Cleland Lane 1788 Emma the Unfortunate Attachment Sentimental
Mel
Baldwin
,
;
written by
Letters
in
Leeds
Elisa Powell
Series
or
of
,
Eleonora
in a
of
.
,
,
Matrimony Conjugal Felicity Jealousy Love Friendship Constancy Magnanimity Chearfulness and other Impor By the author tant Subjects Woman Historical Kearsley Sketches the Fair Sex 1791
1780
1786
1790
1783
a
,
Cadell
in
,
Cownal
,
Walwyn
Charlotte Lennox
,
Mr
. of .
.
,
.
;
;
Mrs
.
of
By
.
Euphemia
The
Letters
.
Nature
Series
Jones
By Harriet Lee Robinsons 1786 The History Charles Manley
. B .
Errors
The
Byor . ,
of
Innocence
Perfidy Punished
,
Errors
of
; or ,
Emily Herbert
BIBLIOGRAPHY or , the History
229
Lady's Entrance Into the World . By Frances Burney . Lowndes, 1778 Excursion , The ; a Novel. By Mrs . Brooke . Cadell , 1777 Exemplary Mother , The ; or Letters between Miss Villars and Her Family . Published by a Lady from the originals in her Evelina
;
of
Young
a
(Maria Susanna Cooper )
Possession
.
Becket , 1769
Exiles , The ; or, Memoirs of the Count de Cronstadt
.
By Clara
Reeve . Hookham , 1788 Expedition of Humphrey Clinker , The . By Tobias Smollett Johnston , 1771 Fair Imposter , The.
Fair
1792 Syrian
,
The ;
A
a
Novel. Novel .
By a
Lady . Hookham of
By the author
&
. ,
Carpenter
Downs
Barham
(Robert Bage ) . Walter , 1787 Faithful Fugitive , The ; or, Adventures of Miss Teresa
M
of Letters to a Friend . Vernon , 1766 False Friend , The; a Domestic Story . By Mary Robinson . man & Rees , 1799
.
In
a
Series
Long
False Friends, The . By the author of The Ring . Barker , 1785 Family Pictures . A Novel , containing curious and interesting memoirs of several persons of fashion in W - re. By a Lady .
Nicoll,
Fanny,
a
1786
Fanny ;
1764
Novel
in
a Series
of Letters . By
,
the Amours of a West Country Young Lady . In Series of Letters . Manby , 1775 or
Fashionable Friend , The ; a Novel. Becket Fatal Compliance , The; or, The History
,
Lady. Richardson
a
a
Dehondt, 1773 of Miss Constantia
&
Pembroke . Jones , 1771 Fatal Effects of Deception . Jones , 1773 Fatal Effects of Inconstancy , The ; or , Letters of the Marchioness de Syrcé , the Count de Mirbelle , and others . Trans . from the French . Bew , 1774 Fatal Friendship , a Novel . By
Fate
of
Velina
De Guidova ,
a
Lady . Lowndes
,
1770
The . By Mrs . Ann Radcliffe
Lane, 1790 Fault Was All Her Own , The . Riley, 1771
In
a Series
Favorites of Felicity , The . In a Series ter . M . B . Becket & Co . , 1785
of
of Letters . By Letters
.
a
By John
(? ) . Lady
.
Pot
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
230
Feelings of the Heart , The ; or , the History
Herself
by
Written
Noble ,
of
addressed to
and
Country
a
Lady
a
Girl .
Quality
of
1772
.
Robinson
,
&
II,
,
a
of
.
In
.
,
Perrin
.
,
By
.
of
the Countess Mar by the Chevalier de of
'd of
.
or ,
;
.
Needham
,
by
'd
.
Mouhy
John Dent author
,
a
In
,
of
By .
,
of
,
.
M
.
.
.
.
the French
from
Robinsons 1792 Force Love The Series Letters Too Civil Half Cass 1786 Fortunate Orphan The Memoirs low Penn Herself and revis
of
the History
Letters By the late Female Werter The Trans
,
.
(
.
Miss Wroughton Noble 1772 Miss Belville Series Miss Palmer Newbery 1780 of
,
,
;
1744
of
or
;
Vol
the History
or
)
,
1750
Female Frailty Female Stability
. 1 ,
,
to a
in
the
Lady in Felicia to Charlotte ; or, Letters from a Young Country Payne Bouquet Friend Town Vol
1745
.
's
.
his a
of
in
.
1773
Lefever
.
M
. A .
,
.
.
.
By
.
of
Genuine Memoirs
a
of
a
by
Letters
,
.B .,
,
,
K
,
Figure
,
.
Family
and
For
1761
Miss Harriet Melvin
,
,
tune Wilkie
Young Lady
of
. to
Genuine Letters
Series
John Huffey De
Francis Blake Delaval and two Unfor By William Renwick Dodsley 1772
of
.,
Bart
Sir a
In
and Celia
the late General Crawford
tunate Lovers
Proctor
1770
, .
Damon
,
Brown
Sir
between
of
Genuine Distresses
Late Amour Published
.
. of a
Doctors Commons
,
-
of
between
a
of
Mrs Cartwright
an
Passed
,
Letters
Bew
the Love Letters and Cards which have Illustrious Personage and Noble Lady
during the Course
.
Series
Letters
1779
Genuine Copies
laval
a
In
The
.
,
,
Bew
of
Series
a
Novel
in
The
1787
Generous Sister
Mrs
1786
;
,
Attachment
Burton Wood
(
the author
Baldwin
,
.
)
of
.
,
Johnson
a
The
Gamesters Generous
By
,
;
Miss Kitty
.
the History
or ,
Fruitless Repentance Newbery 1769
of
,
Bell
,
.
or ,
,
;
a
,
Frederica Risberg German Story Lane 1793 Original Letters Friends The Person deceased Now published Correspondent first from the MSS Hands
and
Miss Leonora
BIBLIOGRAPHY Stanway . In
Geraldina ,
of Letters . By
Series
a
. Fuller , 1772 Novel , founded
Glocester a
231
on
Event. Robinsons,
Recent
a
Lady of
Young
a
1798
Gipsy Countess , The . By Miss Gunning . Longman & Rees , 1799 Gordian Knot, The . By " Henry " (Richard Griffith ) . Becket , 1769 Guide to Domestic Happiness , The . In a Series of Letters . Buck land , 1776
Happy Release , The ; Sophia Harley . In Harcourt ;
or , the History a Series
of
of Charles Wharton
Letters . Noble , 1787
and
Novel . In a Series of Letters . By the Authoress of Evelina . Dublin ; Bryne , 1780 Hartley -House , Calcutta . Dodsley , 1789 Henrietta , Countess Osenvor ; a Sentimental Novel , in a Series of Letters . By Mr. Treysac de Vergy , Counsellor in the Parliament of Paris , and Editor of the “ Lovers . ” Roson , a
Sentimental
1770
Hermione ; or , the Orphan Sisters . Dublin ; Exshaw , 1791 History of a Young Married Lady of Distinction : in a Series of Letters between Madame du Montier and the Marchioness * * * , her daughter . Noble , 1773 History of Alicia Montague , The . By Mrs . Jane Marishall . Rob inson
&
Roberts
,
1767
History of Charles Mandeville , The. A Sequel to Lady Julia . By Mrs . Brooke . Lane, 1790 History of Charles Wentworth , Esq .; in a Series of Letters , The . By the author of A National History of Guiana . (Mr. Ban croft ) . Becket , 1770 History of Eliza Musgrove , The. Johnston , 1769 History of Eliza Warwick , The . Bew , 1777 History of Emily Montague, The . By Mrs . Frances
,
.
By Mrs Griffith .
.
Letters
.
By
.
,
Series
of
a
of , of
In
1753 Barton
Lady
.
,
London
History
.
,
of
a
,
of
in
Sir
Brooke . Dodsley , 1769 History of the Honourable Mrs . Rosemont and Henry Cardigan Series Letters The Hookham 1781 Jemmy and Jenny Jessamy The History Eliza Haywood
,
.
of
Series
1780
Hastings
The
a
Captain
.
and
,
Lady Bettesworth Letters Noble
In
David 1772
History
THE EPISTOLARY
232
NOVEL
History of Lady Caroline Rivers, The . By Mrs. Elizabeth Todd . (Printed for the authoress . ) London , 1788 Histories of Lady Frances A - - and Lady Caroline S . By the Miss Minifies . Dodsley , 1763 History of Lady Julia Mandeville , The . By Frances Brooke . Dodsley ,
1763
History of Lady Louisa Stroud ; and the Honourable Miss Caroline Stretton , The . Noble , 1764 History of Lord Ainworth and the Hon . Charles Hartford , Esq ., in a Series of Letters , The . Roson , 1773 History of Lord Belford and Miss Sylvia Woodley, The . In a
. Noble , 1784 of Lord Stanton , The . By a Gentleman of the Middle Temple , author of The Trial . Vernon , 1774 History of the Marquis de Roselle , The . In a Series of Letters . By Madame de Beaumont . Becket, 1765 Series of Letters
History
History of Melinda Harley, Yorkshire , The . Robinsons, 1778 History of the Miss Baltimores , The ; in a Series of Letters . Hook ham , 1783 History of Miss Caroline Manners , The . In a Series of Genuine Letters to a Friend . T . Evans, 1772 History of Miss Clarinda Cathcart and Miss Fanny Renton , The . By Jane Marishall . Noble , 1765 of Miss Delia Stanhope , The. In a Series of Letters to Miss Dorinda Boothby . Lowndes , 1766 History of Miss Dorinda Catsby and Miss Emilia Faulkner , The .
History
In
a Series
of Letters . Bladon
,
1772
History of Miss Emilia Belville , The . Noble , 1767 History of Miss Greville , The. By Mrs. James Keir. Cadell , 1787 History of Miss Indiana Danby , The . Dodsley , 1765 History of Miss Lucinda Courtney , The . In a Series of Original Letters , written by Herself to her Friend Miss Constantia Bellmour. Noble , 1764 History of Miss Maria Barlow , The ; in a Series of Letters . Field ing & Walker , 1777 History of Miss Meredith , The ; Dedicated by Permission , to the Most Noble Marchioness of Salisbury . By Mrs . Parsons . Hookham , 1790 History of Miss Pittborough
Lady . Millar ,
1767
, The.
In
a
Series
of Letters . By
a
BIBLIOGRAPHY
233
History of Miss Sommerville , The. Written by &
,
Carnan
1769
History of Miss Temple , The . By 1777
of Mr. Cecil
History
Richardson
History of
Mr.
Johnson
,
and Miss Grey , The . In
Urquhart ,
&
1771
Miss
Stanly and
1773
Lady . Newbery
(Miss Rogers ) . Wallis ,
Lady
a
a
,
Temple
Rural Novel , The .
a
,
The . By the author Danby . Lowndes , 1773 History of Sir William Harrington , The . Written
History of Pamela Howard
of
Indiana
some Years
and corrected by the late Mr. Richardson ; now first published . By Thomas Hull . Bell , 1771 History of a Young Lady of Distinction , The. Translated from and revised
of .
1779
M
In
.
. A of .,
a
;
,
of
a
.
Rational Things
Kear
,
1775
Julian Rob
.
.
of
Johnson
the Count
.
Mackenzie
,
,
.)
a
.
( By
of
,
by
Letters
By
1778
.
Series
)
Johnson
of ,
. a
In
1777
.
Cadell
,
Tale
:
a
Roubigné
.
By
Jr .
,
.
,
brated writer Noble 1771 Buncle Thos Cogan
Julia
a
,
.
.
of ;
,
or
Lady after the Manner the Bridal Day Written the late Mr Richardson but not revised that cele
de
John
by
1759 Jessy
1788
which contained several remarkable Distinguished Families two Ladies Lady Series Letters Owen is
In a
.
and Fortunes
.
.
.
In
Louisa incidents relating and
of
Jemima
Novel By Robert Bage Lane to
a
,
,
insons 1784 James Wallace
a
; , or , ;
Letters
St
Story
Pathetic the History
de
The
.
,
1790
Irish Guardian Italian
By
,
of
of
a
sley
,
.
,
,
1791
Henry and Sophia Sommerville Miss Nugent and Miss Taylor
Edwin and Julia The being Philosophical Enquiry and into the Nature Physic Series Letters Doctor Story
1789
Rival
.
, .
Letters Dodsley
the
etc
,
. of
Twickenham
Interesting
a
.
; etc . By or ,
,
a
a
In
Series
published
Lane
Letters author
Series
Morris
Symonds
Brothers Novel Indiscreet Marriage The
. (Originally
of
The Mrs
By
,
Vow
Novel
a
a
Rash
; .
: of
Ill
Effects Love
Illicit
de Beaumont
) Noble , 1766
1754
of
the French of Madam in
In
Since
.
,
of Letters .
a Series
Henry
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
234
Juliana ,
a
Lane ,
Novel
.
By the author
of Francis the Philanthropist .
1786
Juliana Ormeston : or, the Fraternal Victim . By Mrs. Harley , author of The Countess of Henebon , Castle Mowbray , St. Bernard 's Priory , etc . Dublin ; Wogan , Byrne , Stone , Jones and Rice, 1793 the Cottager
Juliet ; or,
:
in
a
Series of Letters
. By
a
Lady . Lane ,
1791
Labyrinths of Life , The . By the author of Excessive Sensibility , Fatal Follies . Robinsons, 1791 Lady Almira Grantham , in a Series of Letters , interspersed with Several Interesting Stories , written
by Hazard ,
Printed at Bath
Laura ; or, Letters
of Camille .
Persons
from
,
Hookham
1788
in
the year MDCCLXXIX .
1792 in
Laura and Augustus ; an Authentic By a Young Lady . Cass , 1784
Switzerland . By the author
Story , in
a
Series of Letters
.
Letters between Clara and Antonia : In which are Interspersed the Interesting Memoirs of Lord des Lunettes , a Character in
Real Life .
Letters between Letters Between which
are
Bew
,
1779
Emilia and Harriet . Dodsley , 1762 an English Lady and her friend at Paris . In contained the Memoirs of Mrs . Williams. By a
Lady. Becket , 1770 Letters between Henry and Frances . Johnston , 1757 Letters between an Illustrious Personage and a Lady of Honour at B - - , Walter , 1785 Letters Between two Lovers and their Friends . By the author of by Yorick and Letters Supposed to Have Been Written Eliza . By William Combe . Bew , 1781 Letters from Clara ; or , the Effusions of the Heart . Wilkie , 1771 Letters from Elizabeth Sophia de Valière to her Friend Louisa Hortensia de Carteleu . By Madam Riccoboni . Trans . from
. Maceuen . Dublin ; Potts , Williams, Walker and Jenkins, 1772 Letters from Emerance to Lucy . Translated from the French of Mme. la Princesse de Beaumont . Nourse , 1766 Letters from an English Traveller , Martin Sherlock , Esq . Cadell , the
French
by
M
1780
Letters
from
Henrietta
to
Morvina . Founded
on Facts. Bew
,
1778
BIBLIOGRAPHY Letters
235
Julia , the Daughter of Augustus ,
from
to
Ovid
.
A
MS.
Discovered at Herculaneum . L . Davis , 1753 Letters from Lady Julia Catesby , to her Friend Lady Henrietta Campley . By Frances Brooke . Dodsley , 1760
Lady , who Resided Some Years in Russia , to her Friend in England . With Historical Notes . Dodsley , 1775 Letters from Lothario to Penelope . Becket , 1770 Letters from an Old Man to a Young Prince . London , 1750 Letters from An Old Man to a Young Prince , with the Answers . Letters
from
a
Translated from
Letters Letters
Perdita
from
to
. Fielding ,
Them
.
the Swedish
of Her Present Majesty Griffiths , 1756 a
To which are prefixed those Son , with the Translations .
Her
to
Certain
Stockdale
&
Israelite , and his Answers
Co ., 1781
to
Moral and Entertaining . By Mrs . Cartwright. Macgowan ,
1781
Letters
with Werter , The .
During her Connection
of Charlotte
Cadell,
1786
of An English Lady , written to one of Her Female Friends. Robinson & Roberts , 1769 Letters of a Hindoo Rajah ; written Previous to , and during the Period of His Residence in England . To which is prefixed a Preliminary Dissertation on the History , Religion , and Manners of the Hindoos. By Eliza Hamilton . Robinsons , Letters
1796
Julia and Caroline , The . By Maria Edgeworth . (Writ
Wilde
,
.
James Seguin
,
which
are
.
,
,
of
.
of
to
of
By
an
the
) London , 1795 Letters of Late Ignatius Sancho African prefixed Memoirs His Life Dodsley 1782 Letters Princess Zilia Prince Aza Peru From 1787
the French
.
of
ten
to
Letters
1755
of
, ,
,
by
, ,
;
:
., ,
Co
&
.
, By
,
,
,
,
.
,
Solitary
a
of
Wanderer The Containing narratives Various Description Charlotte Smith Dublin Burnet Wogan Folingsby Brown Porter Colbert Rice Jonės Kelly and Pary 1801 Stockdale Jackson Mercier
Letters
Becket
,
.
to
,
Becket 1795 Letters Eleonora
. .
,
.)
.
to
(
to
Letters Supposed have been written Yorick and Eliza William Combe Bew 1779 Letters Alcander Written between the Years 1777 and 1783 1771
THE EPISTOLARY
236
Letters A
to
a
Letters
to
1755
Young Prince
a
. Linde ,
lish
Letters Written
Upon the News of the Town ,
in the Country
friend
. Raymond ,
NOVEL
his Governor
from
.
1755
.
Lausanne
from
Trans .
.
Trans
Eng
into
the French . Dilly ,
from
1799
France in the Summer of 1790 , to a Friend containing Various Anecdotes relative to the Revolution , and the Memoirs of Mons . and Madame
Letters Written in England French
in
;
F - . By Helen -Maria Williams . Cadell , 1790 - 2 Liberal American , The . A Novel. By a Lady . Lane , 1785 Hasty Marriage Life of Miss Catlane , The ; or, the Effects Series Letters Printed for the author London
.)
, .
a
(
.
of
a
In
Ill
of
De
of
Lady Lucy
Series
a
Perhaps
Men
Herbert Wallace
,
.
.
By
.
of
.
A
.
,
.
or
tioned were they less known less lamented Kearsley Croft 1780 Love Fragments Series Letters Mr Robinson
Letters
be
.
In
&
.
A
.
of
the History
By
, ;
for Ladies
Fenton Robinson Roberts 1768 Story too True Love and Madness between Parties Whose Names would
Sir
Summer Reading
or
1788
Light
1782
.
.
(
Sc —
of
,
.)
, .
;
or ,
.
,
,
Lady
a
to
Letters by
a
of
of
History
the late Layton
.
of
Lucy
Lady Menella Bute Smedley
.
,
a
.
by
;
,
or ,
.
,
,
,
Penitents
the
1770
Maiden Aunt The Written Bew
Series
the Other
,
.
.
of
Vernor
.
Asylum
Lady With Anecdotes Dr Dodd Lane 1784 Quality Maid The
of
the
the Hon Printed
John Seally Gent Becket 1776 the First Penitent Received
History
Charitable
and
Vergy
the Booksellers London 1772 the Fatal Legacy Published
The
In
,
,
;
The
that
or
,
into
. by
By
the Originals
from
by
,
Calisto and Emira
Magdalen
Lady Mary Treysac de
M
Sold
of
for the Editor Loves
,
and
B
-
or ,
;
,
Lovers The the Memoirs Miss Amelia
1776
1792
,
a
of
a
,
of
In
,
.
.
E
By
.
in
.
a
or ,
,
to
of
to
of ;
Marcus Flaminius View the Military Political and Social Life the Romans Series Letters from Patrician his Friend the Year 762 from the Founda tion Rome the Year 769 Cornelia Knight Dilly
BIBLIOGRAPHY ,
Margaretta ston
&
Countess of Rainsford Payne , 1769
Masqued Weddings, The. Masquerades wick
.
;
Bew
In
or , What You
,
.
A
a Series
Will .
237
Sentimental Novel . of Letters
.
Hookham
By the author
John ,
1781
of Eliza War
1780
Matilda ; or, the Efforts of Virtue. In Lady. Lane , 1785
a
Series
of Letters . By
a
Melwin Dale . In a Series of Letters . By a Lady . Lane , 1786 Memoirs of a Scots Heiress . Addressed to the Rt. Hon . Lady Catherine . . . By the Author of Constance . Hookham , 1791 Memoirs of An Unfortunate Queen . Interspersed with Letters Written by Herself to Several of her Illustrious Relations . Bew , 1776 Memoirs of An Unfortunate Young Nobleman . Freeman , 1743 Memoirs of Colonel Digby and Miss Stanley . A Narrative Founded on Facts . In a Series of Letters . By Mrs . Fogerty . Swagg , 1773
Memoirs of Fanny Hill . By John Cleland . London , 1749 Memoirs of Francis Dillon , Esq . In a Series of Letters written by himself . Hookham , 1772 Memoirs of Lady Harriet Butler. Now First Published from Authentic Papers in the Lady's own Hand . Freeman , 1761 Memoirs of Lady Woodford . Written by Herself and addressed
to a Friend . Noble , 1771 Memoirs of Magdalen ; or , the History of Louisa Mildmay . Now First Published from a Series of Original Letters . By Hugh Kelly . Griffin , 1767 Memoirs of Mary . A Novel . By Mrs . Gunning . Bell , 1793 Memoirs of Miss Sidney Bidulph . Extracted from Her Own Journal , and Now First Published . By Mrs . Frances Sheri dan . Dodsley , 1761 - 1767 Memoirs of Mr. Charles Guildford . In a Series of Letters wrote by himself to a friend . The whole founded on real facts.
Withy,
1761
Memoirs of Several Ladies of Great Britain . Interspersed with Literary Reflections , and accounts of Antiquities and
Curious Things . In Several Letters . Noon , 1755 Memoirs of the Marchioness de Louvoi . By a Lady. ( Lady Mary Walker , author of Letters from the Duchess de Crui and others .) Robson , 1777
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
238
Memoirs of the Marquis de St . Forlaix . Trans. from the French by Mrs . Brooke . Dodsley , 1770 Memoirs of the Marquis de Villebon . In a Series of Letters , founded
Facts
on
.
,
Cadell
jun .
Davies ,
&
1796
a
to
Lady
Quality
,
.
Letters
Six
In
the Signal Dodsley 1780
.
1791
Midnight
of
Wogan
,
;
lin
Mentoria ; or, The Young Lady 's Friend . By Mrs . Rowson . Dub
Lowndes
Lady Caroline Series Letters
.
of
of .
,
Vergy Shatwell
1772
1769
-
.
of
de
.
by
Published
a
In
,
.
.
.
a
of
.
of
,
,
in
a
In
. A
, .
,
.
,
;
a
,
a
,
Lowndes
.
;
,
.
of
or ,
The the History Miss Davers Series Letters Noble 1770 Modern Fine Gentleman The Lowndes 1774 Modern Wife The Novel Lowndes 1768 Monimia Novel Lane 1791 Modern Manners Series Familiar Epistles Faulder 1781 Mount Henneth Novel Series Letters By Robert Bage ,
Modern Couple
a
or ,
Treysac
In
;
Pelham
1771
,
Clarissa
.
,
or
;
the New
Heart The the Memoirs and Lady Victoria Nevil
the
M
Mistakes
,
of
Miss Melmoth
By
,
1782
,
Series
,
Exshaw
.
,
a
1785
,
1770
Madame
de
Beaumont
.
.
By
.
a
In
a
.
By
.
By
Advertisement
for
a
;
An
Hus
By
of
Miss Sophia Howard
Noble
.
Austin
.
Mrs
Letters
.
a
In
Series
,
the History
.
;
The
of
1771
or ,
,
,
.
,
.
Pearch
Nunnery
The
,
band Snagg 1774 Noble Family The
or ,
-P
,
,
.
a
True History
Letters
Lady Lane
Letters Murdoch
Series
Nourse 1768 News aper Wedding
Letters
of
a
The
of
a
,
,
New Clarissa
Series
in
novel
Love
1785
;
a
:
Nature
.
,
The
In
.
,
Lady Lane Nabob
of
,
or
,
;
,
,
Cross
,
White
of
,
,
;
,
,
.
,
Jenkin
, ,
of
.
or ,
;
a
By
Walker
Beatty 1777 Myrtle The the Effects
,
,
,
Burnet
,
Coller
,
,
.
of
,
of
.
Lady Mary Walker Robson Munster Village 1778 Mutability Human Life The Memoirs Adelaide Lady Dublin Marchioness Melville Price Slater Whitestone Watson Chamberlaine Hoey Williams Potts
a
Miss Ravensworth
In
History
.
the
of
The
;
Maid
,
Old
or ,
1767
BIBLIOGRAPHY
239
York . Bell, 1770 Omen , The ; or, Memoirs
of
Lowndes
Sir
etc
.
Henry Melville and Miss
,
of
Julia
1785
,
Eastbrook
Original Letters
Sir
of Letters . By Mrs. Skinn , late Miss Masterman
Series
;
of
,
.
of
.
in
a
of
,
a
.,
,
John Falstaff and his Friends now first made public by Gentleman Descendant Dame Quickly from Genuine MSS which have been the Posses Family Near Four Hundred Years sion the Quickly
,
a
,
of
,
.
&
.
de
A
.
,
.
a
.
By
By
.
of
.
,
of
an ,
in
of ,
re
, .
.
Most
London
and
.
.
,
of
,
Fairwater
Somer
in
By.
. of ,
1766
Life
of
. &
or ,
of
of
The
Johnson Co Pilgrim The Picture mostly from London
.
additional
1775
the
By
R
.)
. , F.
(S
.
a
;
a
In
,
The
with
Horner 1749 Memoirs Mr David Wilkins
Letters Johnson 1782 Novel Miss Minifies
setshire
1790
and about
Philomath
;
of
Gentlemen
these
Philosophical Quixote Series
French
exempli
Wilkins
Roberts Cadell Being the Memoirs
or ,
-
Westminster
; .
The
, ,
Petticoat Pensioners
markable
the
from
The
1783
Fortune
.
trans
original volume
Picture
or ,
;
of
Letters
,
Peruvian
.
in
fied
Dodsley
Ashdale
Guardian The Vicissitudes the History Meretia Lawson
,
Perfidious
.
; or ,
of
,
a
.
In
.
a
.
,
's
Macgowan 1780 Patty and Peggy the Sisters
,
,
Roberts 1741 High Life By Hugh Kelly Chandler 1741 Young Lady The By Series Letters
in
Pamela Censured Pamela Conduct Parsonage House
of
. . or
;
,
a
. :
of
,
,
Robinsons 1796 Original Love Letters between Lady Quality and Person Inferior Station Wm Combe Bew 1784 Orlando and Seraphina Turkish Story Lane 1787 Palinode The the Triumphs Virtue over Love Senti Treysac Vergy Woodfall mental Novel Evans 1771
,
to
a
,
.
Mrs
.
By
Letters
.
Series
of
, a
In
.
.
1775
Cart
novel
a
Prejudice
in
1772
the Force
A
,
Lord Ossory and Miss
.
The
or
; .
,
Lady Jones
of
the History
of
;
,
a
By
Predestined Wife
The
or ,
,
,
.
Precipitate Choice
.
,
of
,
Charles Johnstone Cadell Platonic Marriage The wright Hookham 1786 Rivers
in
a
,
-
at
by
a
,
;
Series Letters written Philosopher Chinese his Friend Chang Tong containing Remarks upon the Laws Cus toms and Manners the English and Other Nations By
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
240
of Letters . By the author
of Edward , 1789 Kerby Cleland .
Series
Powis Castle and Eliza Private Letters from an American
England
in
Almon 1769 Pleasure , The . By Courtney Melmoth
Pupil of
his Friends
to
,
.
America
Robinsons, Quaker , The ; in
Sopnia ,
and
.
J.
(S.
in
Pratt ) .
1777
of Letters . Lane , 1786 a Romance . Trans . from the Russ of the celebrated M . Wocklow . By Mrs . Ann Radcliffe (? ) . Lane, 1790 Rambles of Fancy , The : or, Moral and Interesting Tales . By a
Radzivil ,
Miss Lucy
Series
. Containing :
Peacock
( 1) (2)
The Laplander The Ambitious Mother
(3 )
Letters
from
(4)
Letters
from
Lindamira to Olivia Miranda to Elvira
( 5 ) Letters
from
Felicia to Celia
(6 )
The American
( 7) (8 )
The Fatal Resolution The Creole .
Rattle , The .
Indian Buckland
,
1786
Series of Letters . Noble , 1787 . Recess , The . By Sophia Lee . Cadell , 1785 Reclaimed Libertine , The ; or , the History of the Honourable Charles Belmont, Esq ., and Miss Melvill. In a Series of In
a
9
Letters . Noble , 1769 Relapse , The : a Novel . Lowndes , 1779 Relapse , The , or , Myrtle Bank . Stalker , 1791 Rencontre
,
Letters
. ;
The ; or, Transition of By a Lady. Lane , 1785
a
Moment ,
in
a
Series
of
.
,
Letters founded
by on
.
,
friend Johnson 1781 Young Lady Stockdale
a
to
,
of
.
a
Letters
By
a
Series
Letters
.
of
Series
of
a
.
By
, .
.
a
;
a
.
,
The
In
.
and France
Ring
In
,
of or
.
A
Sir
or, the History of Edward Oswald and Lady Seymour Frances Novel Mrs Cartwright Noble 1787 Reuben the Suicide Swift 1787 England Reveries the Heart during tour through Part Retaliation
Series
of
a
.
the Rights
for the authoress and Sold of
Women
Robinsons
,
Nature
.
Sentiments
of
;
the
Printed
1784
Robert and Adela by
Novel
.
a
;
The Lady
or ,
,
.
Facts Symonds
a
,
Brothers
By
Rival
In
1783
best Maintained 1795
BIBLIOGRAPHY Rudiments of
; in
Taste
Daughter . Dilly ,
241
Series of Letters
a
from
Mother
a
her
to
1789
.
,
a
of
of
;
a
,
for
Saint Julian ' s Abbey ; in a Series of Letters . Lane , 1788 School, The ; being a Series of Letters between a Young Lady and her Mother . Flexney , 1772 School for Fathers , or, The Victims of a Curse . A Novel . Robin sons , 1788 School for Husbands. Written by a Lady . Dublin ; Price , 1776 Correspondence School Tutors The consisting Series Young Gentleman and his Tutor Flexney chiefly between 1788
.
Hookham
,
By Clara Reeve
Novel
.
;
,
The
a
School for Widows
,
Byron
.
Lord
1763
Noble
,
.
In a
of
.
,
;
or ,
1773
By
.
M
.
De Guys
.
of
,
.
,
Greece
Miss Hammond
1784
A
Through
Lady Lane
.
.
the History
a
;
,
of
Letters By
Journey
Sentimental
or ,
The
Deceiver
Series
a
Series
the History
,
,
.
-
Sentimental In
Letters Dodsley
of
for
1791
School Wives The Self Deceived The Sempronia Lane 1790
to
,
a
in
,
.
, A .
of
.
in
A
to
. .
a
,
Cadell 1772 Lady Hookham Sentimental Memoirs By 1785 Lady Sephallisa Sylvius Letter from the Country her Lover Town Bickerton 1743 Series Genuine Letters between Henry and Frances Rich
1788
By
,
Elliot
Alicia Jane
(
,
of
,
.
of
)
Marishau Shrine
Clarinda Cathcart Sir Harry Gaylove
of
A
, .
of
&
,
Urquhart 1770 ardson By the author Series Letters Montague and the Comedy
M
. E .
.
of
a
in
the West Payne
Renwick
,
Johnson
&
.
-,
a
of
D
,
1802
By
Lady
Talker The Series Letters from Lady Ann England abroad
in
Philadelphia
,
1769
.
,
of
,
in
Fruits
to
of
Werter
; ; or , a
Passion
,
Small
Millar
Indiscreet Passion
of
Slave
, A .
an
of
.
,
;
,
Bertha The Series Letters Miss Robinson Lane 1794 Happiness Sketch Rural Life and the Misery that Attended
or ,
Sorrows
the Heart
.,
Co 1761 Murray 1787
,
.
.
Johnston
John Heriot
&
.
the Ladies
The
By
to
Letters
.
Wm
.
genuine Tale
.
A
The
1788
,
of ;
,
Forster Sophronia
.
Absence
,
of
1769
Solicitudes
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
242
Memoirs , in a Series of Original Letters , containing the History of Donna Isabella della Villarea , niece to Don John , Twentieth and Last Duke of Arandina . Elliot , 1787
Spanish
Stellins ; or, the New Werter . Lane , 1793 Story of Lady Juliana Harley , The . A Novel ,
in
letters . By
Cadell , 1776 Subterranean Cavern , The ; or Memoirs of Antoinette Mon florance . By the author of Delia and Rosina . Lane , 1798 Suspicious Lovers , The . By the author of Woodbury. Wilkie ,
Mrs . Griffiths.
.
1777
Sutton Abbey
;
a
Richardson
Novel . In a Urquhart ,
&
Series
of
Letters founded
on
Facts
.
1779
St. Aubyn . In a Series of Letters . ByMr. Robinson , author of Love Fragments , etc . Herbert , 1794 Sylph , The . A Novel . By Georgiana Cavendish , Duchess of Devon shire. Lowndes , 1779 Test of Filial Duty , The . In a Series of Letters between Miss Emilia Leonard and Miss Charlotte Arlington . By Sarah Scott . Carnan , 1772 Sydney
Theodosius and Arabella . A Novel in a Series of Letters , by the late Mrs . Hampden Pye . Lane, 1786
; or , a Series of Dialogues and Letters upon Important the Most and Interesting Subjects . Rivington ,
Theron and Aspasio 1755
Tour
to
Milford
Haven
Stockdale , 1795
,
in the
Year
1791 , A .
By Mrs . Morgan .
Triomphe de la Raison , Le; or Lettres de deux jeunes Dames de Qualité , dedié par permission à Madame la Duchess de Devonshire . Par Mlle . Cacouault de la Mimardière . Dilly , 1785
True Anti-Pamela , The ; or, Memoirs of Mr. James Parry , Late Organist of Ross in Herefordshire. In which are inserted his Amours with the Celebrated Miss Powell of Monmouth shire. Printed for the Author . London , 1742 True Narrative of an Unfortunate Elopement , in a Series of Letters . A . Holdsworth , 1770 Tutor of Truth , The . By the author of the Pupil of Pleasure . Courtney Melmoth . ( S . J. Pratt ) . Richardson & Urquhart , 1779
Twin
Sisters
Lady
.
,
The ; or, the Effects
Hookham
,
1788
of Education
.
A
Novel by
a
BIBLIOGRAPHY
243
Two Mentors . The ; a Modern Story. By the author of The Old English Baron (Clara Reeve ) . Dilly , 1783 Undutiful Daughter , The ; or , the History of Miss Goodwin .
Noble ,
1770
Wedding, The ;
Unexpected
Unfortunate Lovers , and Clelia . In a
The ;
in
or ,
. Becket , 1768 the Genuine Distress of Damon a Series
of Letters
Series of Letters . Dodsley , 1771 Sensibility ; or, the Life of Mrs . L - - . Written Unfortunate
Letters ,
. In a Series of Sentimental Yorick in the Elysian Fields . Richardson
Herself
Mr.
1784
Unfortunate Union , The ; on
or , the Test of
Facts and Calculated
Minds. By Unhappy Wife , The . A Younger
1770
Vale of Felicity
,
of Letters ,
1791
Vicissitudes Jones ,
to
Virtue.
Series
addressed
to
Urquhart ,
&
Story founded
A
&
of Virtue in Urquhart , 1778
a
Lady
promote the Causes
Lady. Richardson
a
by
of Letters . By
.
Newbery
,
The ; or , Sylvan Happiness . Portrayed in a Series Moral and Entertaining . By a Lady . Hamilton ,
of Fortune, The ;
or
,
the History of Miss
Sedley
.
1773
of Passion , or Memoirs of the Comte de Saint Julien . Lane, 1795 Village Memoirs . By Joseph Cradock . London , 1775 Virtue in Distress ; or, the History of Miss Sally Pruen and Miss
Victim
Laura
Fuller ,
Spencer . By
a
Farmer
's
Daughter
in
Glocestershire
1772
Virtuous Villagers ; Cass , 1784
in
a Series
Visiting Day , The . Lowndes
,
of Letters .
By John
Potter,
Letters . Noble , 1779 Widow , The ; or, A Picture of Modern Series
of
.B .
1768
Wedding Ring , The ; or , the History of Miss Sidney .
of
M
.
In a Series
Times . A Novel . In a Letters . By Mrs . Mary Robinson . Hookham , 1794
Woman of Honour, The . Lowndes , 1768 Woman of Letters , The; or, the History of Miss Fanny Bolton . Noble , 1783 Young Widow , The; or , the History of Cornelia
Sedley
Hayley . Robinsons, 1789 Young Widow , The ; or, the History of Mrs . Ledwich
. By Wil
liam
. Written
by
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
244
Herself,
in
of Letters
Series
a
,
James Lewis
to
Esq
. Noble ,
1785
VII
CHAPTER
Texts
Ayrshire Legatees , The. By John Galt . Edinburgh
and London ,
1821
Aunt
Sarah
the War .
and
. London ,
Tale of Transformations
A
1915
Christina , Princess of Wolfenbuttel . By the author of Caroline of Lichtfield ( Thomas Holcroft ) . London , Second Ed ., 1809 Christine. By Alice Cholmondeley . London , 1912 Confessions of a Well -Meaning Woman , The . By Stephen Mc Kenna
Delphine :
. A
,
London
Novel .
1922 Staël -Holstein
Madame de
By
the French . London , 1805 Dodd Family Abroad , The . By Charles 1853 - 4
By Bram
Stoker
.
Elizabeth Visits America . English woman 's Love Letters
,
1897
,
An .
By Mrs .
Sir
The .
Ella
Fuller Maitland ,
.
.
,
A
,
London
,
.,
.
1910
2nd
Tale Printed
.
a
,
or ,
Domestic Occurrences
.
By
York
Vernon Lee
ed
.
By
.
New
Gregory
Mary Annette Gräfin
for
Anstruther
Sargans
and
1906
1807
William
and
Matthew
,
Mr
-
.
.
B
J. .
1806
Hauntings Fantastic Stories
.
Carlsheim
German
By
the
, .
,
of
or ,
,
;
. .
Counts
from
London 1907 Gwenda By Mabel Barnes Grundy
London
London
1892
Schmidt and Arnim
Willis Howard
Blanche
the
,
.
the
Romance taken Lewis London
By
A
Sharp Boston Feudal Tyrants
, .
Fellowe and his Wife
Fräulein
.
By
.
-L
.
1929
to
,
Frederick Pollock London 1899 By Edward Bulwer ytton London 1827 Hugh Walpole and Priestley Hall
Falkland Farthing
;
1909
. Lon
,
,
Letters
Rt. Hon .
Helen
. London ,
By Laurence Housman
,
1900
Etchingham
von
Lever . London
James
By Elinor Clayton Glyn
.
don
,
London
Trans . from
the authors
,
.
Dracula
.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
245
Heroine , The ; or, Adventures of Cherubina . By Eaton Stannard Barrett , Esq . London , 1813 Indian Voyage , The . By Mrs . H . Lefanu . London Jamsie . By Ethel Sidgwick . (Amer . Ed .) Boston ,
Lady
Susan
. By
Jane Austen . (Written
ca
.
1805
,
1804
1918
. ) Oxford ,
1871 ,
1925
Lake , The . By George Moore . (In letters and narrative .) Lon don , 1905 Leonora . By Maria Edgeworth . Dublin , 1805 Leontina . A Novel . By Augustus Von Kotzebue . Trans. from the
German . London , 1809 Lesley Castle . An Unfinished Novel in Letters . By Jane Austen . orig . MSS . in 1922 New York . First pub . from
Letters between Amelia in London and her Mother try. By William Combe . London , 1824 Letters
An
from
the
Coun
McFee . London ,
Tramp . By William
Ocean
in
1908
from Mrs . Palmerstone to Her Daughter . By Mrs . Hunter . London , 1810 Letters of an Actress . London , 1902 Letters of Her Mother to Elizabeth , The . By William Ruther ford Hayes Trowbridge . London , 1901 Letters (from Senhouse ) to Sanchia Upon Things as they are . By Maurice Henry Hewlett . London , N . D . Letters Which Never Reached Him , The . By Elizabeth A . Hey king . London , 1900 Life of a Lover , The . In a Series of Letters . By Sophia Lee . London , 1804 , Life Treason , and Death of James Blount of Breckenhow . Com piled from the Rowlestone Papers by Beulah Marie Dix .
Letters
New
York , 1903
Like Another Helen . By
,
“ Sydney
Carlyn Grier "
London 1899 Listener 's Lure : an Oblique Narration
,
Love
London 1906 and Freindship
.
By
.
By Edward Verral Lucas .
Jane Austen . New
orig . MSS . – 1922 Love Letters of a Husband. London ,
(Hilda Gregg ) .
York
,
First Pub .
from
Love Letters of a Worldly Woman . London , 1891
1928
By
Mrs .
W
.
K
. Clifford .
246
Swinburne London Mariage Convenance
.
Algernon
Charles
1905
By
Charles Francis Keary
,
London
.
By
, , A .
.
de
go 1890
Letters
's
:
's
Year
a
Cross Currents
-
Love
By
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
.
.
.
's
an
,
,
. S . to
1901
.
Sir
By
.
of
.
Walter
a
In
.
of
.
,
to ,
.,
or ,
He
By
of
of
Century
Has Great Merit Being the Autobiography Esq Plack Late Lord Mayor London Letters his Grandson The Honourable George
Rich Man Archibald Series
the Eighteenth
London
1824
,
, . A : ;
A
Tale Edinburgh Scott
-6
,
Theodore Hook
Edward
1872
Redgauntlet
1835
,
.
By
.
A
.
.
,
,
The
M
. of
,
.
By
.
.
of
Letters
.
and Edward
Zeluco
Oakwood Hall Catherine Hutton London 1819 Pericles and Aspasia Walter Savage Landor London Picture the Age The Novel London 1800 Ramsbottom
W
By
,
Various Lady
,
By
a
of of
,
, ,
.
a
John Moore author
,
1800
Dr .
London
, .
Quality
By
;
.
of
.
.
's
Mr
to
.
,
Mohammed Benani London 1887 Young Man About Town Brown Letters Thackeray New York 1853 Mordaunt Sketches Life Characters and Manners including the Memoirs Countries French
in
,
don
,
.
or ,
W
:
a
of
.
's
Matilda Mabel Neil Lyons London 1903 Memoirs Princess First Love An Historical Romance By Olivia London 1812 Missing Answers English woman Love Letters The Lon
.
)
.
. )
,
(
”
.
.
,
,
.
.
.
.
By
.
London
Williamson London 1909 Doyle Sir Arthur Conan London
A
and
The
Fuller Maitland
,
Mrs Ella M
By
.
Munro Letters
Stark
.
.
N
By
Silver
in
Set
The
, .
1896
C
,
,
London 1901 Saltonstall Gazette
' , s
(
to
.
.
“
,
.
in
Originally published John Galt Tait Edin Edinburgh 1925 burgh Magazine June August 1836 Rosa Amorosa By George Egerton Mrs Goldring Bright Spend
(L
.
S
Owenson
ady
1804 1848
Hewlett
London
,
By ,
.
,
Anne Brontë London
.
. .
By
.
,
.
Desmond
Herbert New York 1931 Novel Letters William in
.
A
.
P
.
A
By
)
N
London
Wildfell Hall
Advice
. D .
's
Uncle
By of
.
Tenant Topsy
of
the Heiress
Sidney Morgan
.
or ,
Clair
;
St .
1894
BIBLIOGRAPHY
247
Undelivered Letters , from an American Girl to Her English By Husband . Cosmo Hamilton . London , 1926 Upton Letters , The . By Arthur Christopher Benson . London , 1905
Verena
in
New
Midst .
the
York ,
Wandering
Kind of Story. By Edward Verrall Lucas .
A
1920
Heath
.
(Contains " Letters
Troy ” .)
from
By Sir
Arthur Thomas Quiller -Couch . London , 1895 When All the World is Young . By Reginald Lucas . London
,
1908
Visits of Elizabeth , The . By Elinor Clayton Glyn . London , 1901 Welsh Mountaineer . By Catharine Hutton , author of The Miser Married . London , 1817 Wild Irish Girl , The ; a National Tale . By Miss Owenson , au thor of The Novice of St . Dominick , Patriotic Sketches . London , 1806 Year and a Day , A . By Mme . Panache . London , 1818 Your Affectionate Godmother . (Letters to Caroline. ) York ,
. New
Glyn
Elinor
By
1914
CHAPTER
VIII
Texts 1.
FRENCH
Adelaide de Meran . Par Pigault -Lebrun . Paris , 1815 Adele de Senanges ; ou , Lettres de Lord Sydenham . Par Mme . de Souza
Amours
Caliste ;
;
ou ,
ou
Paris ,
,
(Adelaide -Marie Emilie
Lettres
d
' Alexis
Lettres écrites
de
Filleul) .
et Justine . Paris
Paris ,
,
1794
1786
Lausanne . Par Mme . de Charrière
.
1786
Comte de Comminge , Le . Par
Mme.
de Tencin
andrine Guerin ) . Paris , 1735 Delphine . Par Madame de Staël . Paris , ou ,
Alex
1802
Lettres de Junie Salisbury , recueillies , citoyen de Verdun . Paris , 1784 Dauphin M . ; , Henriette de Wolmar ou La Mère jalouse de sa fille pour servir de suite a la Nouvelle Héloise . Paris , 1768
La Dernière
Héloise ;
(Claudine
et publiées par
Histoire du Marquis de Cressy . Par Mme. Riccoboni Jeanne Laboras de Mezieres ) . Paris , 1758 L ' Histoire d 'Atrée . Par Honoré d 'Urfé . Paris , 1607-" 19 9
(Marie
.
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
248 ou ,
Julie ;
La Nouvelle
Héloise
Paris , 1761
.
.
Jean - Jacques Rousseau
Par
Letters of an Italian Nun and an English Gentleman . Par Jacques Rousseau . Paris , 1781 Lettres à Mlle. Voland . Par Denis Diderot. Paris , N .D . Lettres à Une Innconnue . Par Prosper Merimée . Trans .
Jean
N
.
Y
.,
1897
Lettres Angloises ; ou , Histoire de Clarissa Harlove . Par Samuel Richardson (traduites par Abbé Prévost ?) . Paris , 1751 Lettres Athéniennes . Par Claude Prosper Jolyot de Crébillon
(Crébillon fils ) . Paris , 1732 Lettres de deux Amants habitants de Lyons . Publiées par
Léonard . Paris , 1783 Lettres de Fanny Butler . Par Lettres de Julie Catesby . Par
M
.
Mme. Riccoboni. Paris , N . D . Mme. Riccoboni . Paris , 1759
Marquise de M - au Comte de P - . Par Claude Prosper Jolyot de Crébillon (Crébillon fils ) . Paris, 1732 Lettres de mon Moulin . Par Alphonse Daudet . Paris , 1869 Lettres du Marquis de Roselle . Par Mme. Elie de Beaumont. Lettres
de
la
Paris , 1769 Lettres neuchateloises . Par Mme . de Saint -Hyacinthe Charrière (Isabella Agnes Elizabeth Van Tuyll ) . Paris , 1784
Les Lettres d Amabard , traduites par Abbe Tamponet. Par Francois -Marie Arouet de Voltaire . Paris , 1769
'
l'
Persanes. Par Charles Louis de Sécondat , Baron de la Brède et de Montesquieu . Paris, 1721 Lettres Peruviennes . Par Madame de Graffigny . Paris, 1747
,
Paris
,
Lettres Portugaises
for
Jean
Boston
Paul Marat . (Pub .
Bibli
1904
1668
de
. Par
. .)
Lettres Polonaises ophile Society
the
Lettres
,
Paris
,
.
Balzac
.
de
jeunes Mariées Par Honoré
,
,
.
.
de
. .
l'
deux
.
1812
Mémoirs
de
;
ou
de
L
.
'
de
.
Liaisons Dangereuses Par Choderlos Laclos Paris 1782 Malheurs Amour Par Mme Tencin Paris 1747 Marie les Peines Amour By Louis Buonaparte Gratz
1842
Willy
1875
,
,
.
By ,
.
.
.
.
)
(
Colette Paris 1929 Mon Oncle Barbassou Mario Uchard London La Morte Par Octave Feuillet Paris 1886
Colette
1888
"
Par
“
Filles
.
,
au
.
Par Victor Cherbuliez Paris Esprit vient Comment
l'
, .
ou
;
Miss Rovel Mitsou
BIBLIOGRAPHY
249
Le Nouvel Abailard ; ou , Lettres de deux Amants qui ne se sont jamais vus . Par Réstif de la Bretonne . Paris , 1778 Nouvelles Lettres Angloises ; ou , Histoire de Chevalier Grandis son . Par Samuel Richardson . (Abbe Prévost ?) Paris , 1755 -56 Obermann . Par Étienne Pivert de Sénancour . Paris , 1804 Paysan
. Par
Pierre
Carlet de Chamblain
de
Mari
Le
Parvenu
vaux . Paris , 1735 -36 Paysan Perverti ; ou , les Dangers de la Ville -histoire recente mise au jour d après veritables lettres des personnages Par Réstif Bretonne Paris 1775 Philosophe par Amour Lettres deux Amants passionés
La
Le
vertueux Paris 1765 Réligieuse Par Denis Diderot
,
.
de
;
ou ,
,
Paris
,
1796
en
, de . , l' an . . . de
a
;
de
.
de
la
.
la
de
.
de
les
;
Vie
de ou
.
1700 Par Emmanuel Pierre Rodocanachi Paris 1897 Marianne Aventures Comtesse Par Pierre Carlet Chamblain Marivaux Paris 1731
de
La
Jubilé
la ,
,
;
et
de
publiées par Lettres deux Amies recueillies Citoyen un Genève Paris 1779 ésquisse Tolla Courtisane Vie privée Rome ou
Sophie
.
.
.
et
.
les
'
la
de
Le
.D .
N
N
,
Di
.
.D . .
de P.,
N
.
N
,
.
.
ed
Cesare
.D .
'
d
Savoia
. .N . . P .,
Orintia Romagnoli
1818
Della Baronessa
Carolina Decio Coscenza fra
due
. P .,
.
,
'
il
e
familiare
Piefiela tutti Europa diverse Corti Conte
N
segreta
d
i
,
Marchese
e
,
Corrispondenza
e
1825
ossia
Licciocara Viaggiatori incogniti per
il
1569
N
. P .,
di
. N . di ; P .,
Spione Italiano
1782
.D .
,
.
.
.
di
Napoli
Marchesa
Della
Cesena
una Italiana
di
Lettere
Lo
Guilia Willet
di
Sacrati
N
di .
Lettere
, .
. .
Di
Giovanni Paolo Marana Paris 1684 italiana Di Pietro Chiari Venezia Italia Di Pietro Chiari Venezia
Lettere Amorose Di Aloise Pasqualigo Alphonso Lettere Este Isabella Balbo
Venezia
Pietro Chiari
.
in
filosofessa
Francese
Pietro Chiari
Di
.
man
La
Di
Venezia 1762 diliu relazioni segrete alla Porte Otto
trove le
e
si
Donna che non Esploratore turco
ITALIAN
. .
Cantatrice per disgrazia
'
L
La La
.
2
1741
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
250
Storia
di
Clarice
Agrati .
Visconti
Le Ultime Lettere
La
1799
Viaggiatrice
;
Di
di Jacopo Ortis.
ossia
,
Pietro Chiari . Venezia
Ugo
. Di Giovanni
Foscolo . Bologna ,
di Madamigella
Le Avventure
3
Die
di Milano
Duchessa
N . P . , 1817
E
.
B
.
Di
1760
. GERMAN
Leiden des Jungen Werthers Goethe . Weimar , 1774
.
CHAPTER
Johann
Von
Wolfgang
von
IX
Texts
Adelaide. A New and original Novel. By (Margaret Botsford ) . Phila ., 1816
a
Lady of Philadelphia
Affair at the Inn , The . By Kate Douglas Wiggin
Jane Findlater , Allan 1904
Aristocrats
,
McAulay .
Boston
The . By Gertrude Franklin
, Mary and
Atherton
Findlater
New
. New
.
York , York
,
1901
Art of Courting,
The - displayed in Eight different Scenes ; the principal of which are taken from Actual Life , and pub lished for the Amusement of The American Youth . By , 1795 Newburyport Ebenezer Bradford . Billy Baxter 's Letters . By William J. Kountz , Jr . Harmarville , Pa., 1899 Bundle of Letters ,
A . By Henry James . The Parisian , 1897 , Castle of Serrein The ; or, Abode of Perpetual Pleasures : in a Series of Letters by Seignora R . Interwoven with her own Memoirs , Etc . Portsmouth , 1800 Cathedral Courtship , A . By Kate Douglas Wiggin . New York , 1893
Clara Howard ; or , the Enthusiasm of Love , in By Charles Brockden Brown . Phila ., 1801
a Series
Cocoon , The . By Ruth McEnery Stuart . New York , Collection of the Familiar Letters and Miscellaneous Benjamin Franklin . Boston , 1833 Confessions
of
a
Débutante . New
York
,
1930
of Letters
.
1915
Papers of
BIBLIOGRAPHY Coquette ,
The ; or,
251
of Eliza Wharton . A novel By founded on Fact . Hannah Webster Foster . Boston , 1797 Country Interlude, A . By Hildegarde Hawthorne. New York , the History
1904
Crooked Vein , The . By Brewster Kane . Boston , Cupid , M . D . A Story. By Augustus M . Swift. New
1930
York
,
1882
Daddy-Long-Legs. By Jean Webster . New York , 1912 Dangerous Friendship ; or, the Letters of Clara D 'Albe. Trans lated from the French by a Lady of Baltimore . Baltimore , 1807
Daphne
and
Her Lad
York
,
1904
York
,
1918
. By
M
. J. Lagen
Ryland .
and Cally
New
Dear Enemy . By Jean Webster . New York , 1912 Dere Bill. Mable 's Love Letters to Her Rookie . By Florence Elizabeth Summers . New York , 1918 Dere Mable . Love Letters of a Rookie . By Edward Streeter . New Documents
Louis,
in
Evidence , The. By Henry
M
.
Blossom
, Jr .
.
St
1894
Dublin Letters , The . By John Harriman , Jr . New York , 1930 Emblems of Fidelity , The . A Comedy in Letters . By James Lane
. New York , 1919 , The ; or , the History of an Expatriated Family , being the delineation of English Character and Manners written in America . By Gilbert Imlay . London , 1793
Allen Emigrants
Emily Hamilton , a novel founded on incidents a Young Lady of Worcester County (Eliza cester , 1803
Familiar Letters of Peppermint Perkins . Footprints
.
Boston
real life. By Vicery ) . Wor
in
,
1886
York , 1929 a sequel to the History Series of Letters to a friend .
By Kay Cleaver Strahan . New The. An American Tale : being
Foresters , of John Bull , the Clothier . In a By Jeremy Belknap . Boston , 1792 Hapless Orphan , The; or , the Innocent
Victims of Revenge . Novel , founded on Incidents in real life. In a Series of Letters from Caroline Francis to Marie B . . . . By an Amer . ican Lady . Boston , 1793 A
Her Brother 's Letters . Wherein Miss Christine Carson , of Cin cinnati , is shown how the Affairs of Girls and Women are regarded by Men in General and , in particular, by her
THE EPISTOLARY
252
Brother ,
NOVEL
Carson , Lawyer, of New York City . Anony mous. New York , 1906 High Life in New York . By Jonathan Slick , Esq ., of Weathers field , Conn . A series of Letters to Mr. Zephariah Slick , Justice
Lent
of the
, and
Deacon of the Church over to Weathersfield , in the State of Connecticut . By Anne Stephens . London , 1844 , II Vols . Hints to My Countrymen . By an American . By Theodore Sedg Peace
wick . New York , 1826 His Letters . By Julien Gordon . New York , 1892 · History of Maria Kittle , The . In a Letter to Miss Ten Eyke . By Ann Eliza Bleecker . New York , 1793 Hope of Glory , The . Being a Part of A Correspondence writ Empire between the Years 52 and 66 ten in the Roman Schuyler . Boston , 1915 A . D . By William Ikey 's Letters to His Father . By George V . Hobart (Hugh Hugh , author of " John Henry ' ) . New York , 1907
Infidelity ;
or , the Victims of Sentiment . A Novel Letters . By Samuel Relf . Phila . , 1797
Jane Talbot.
By Charles Brockden
or ,
Brown . Phila .,
a
Series
of
1801
The ; An Editor 's Romance . New York , 1904 Scenes in Judea . By William Ware . New York , 1841
Jessica Letters
Julian ;
,
in
Mc
Kempton -Wace Letters , The . By Jack London . New York , 1903 Lady and Sada San , The . A Sequel to The Lady of the Decora tion . By Frances Little . New York , 1912
Lady Bobs, Her Brother and I. A Romance of the Azores . By Jean Chamblin . New York , 1905 Lady of the Decoration , The . By Frances Little . New York , 1907 Later Love Letters of a Musician . By Myrtle Reed . New York , 1900
Lauriel . The Love Letters of an American Girl . Edited by A . H . Boston , 1901 Letter - Bag of the Great Western , The . By Thomas Chandler Haliburton . “ Sam Slick . ” New York , 1840 Letters found in the Ruins of Fort Braddock , including an In teresting American Tale , originally published in the Con necticut Mirror . By John Gardiner Calkins Brainard
York , 1832 Letters from a Self-Made Merchant
Lorimer. Boston ,
1902
to
.
New
his Son . By George Horace
BIBLIOGRAPHY Replies
to
the
Being
his
By Charles
Son
.
Made Merchant
Self
a
.
his Self -Made Father
to
to
a Son from
-
Letters from Letters
253
of
,
.
(
Lighton
.
.
By
William
Wallace
R
.
to
,
.)
”
.
.
to
,
.
.
.
Rouse
.
Adelaide
.
.
,
1908
The
Friend Miss Musgrove
L
to
Boston
Theodora
Her
By Grace
New
York
,
.
By
.
-
.
Wilkins
Togo
By
,
,
of
Letters
1914
Jennie Allen
of
Son
1903
and
Maurice Switzer Boston 1914 Homesteader Elinore Praitt Stewart
Woman
York
Donworth Letters
His
By
.
an
of
New Letters
Farmer
1914
York Putnam
By Hashimura
1907
Made Failure
Self
a
Letters
of of a
Letters
Old
York
New
York
,
New
)
Irwin Letters
By Zora
.
, a
Japanese Schoolboy
New
her Daughter
her Mother
1923
of
Letters
Howells
to
a
Girl
Business
,
a
of
.
Letters Home William Dean Letters Business Woman Boston
(
.
of
By
“
of
; . . or ,
,
Eustace Merriman Boston 1904 Palmyra By William Ware Letters from Later edited under Palmyra title Zenobia the Fall New York 1832
,
.
.
.
,
Mrs John Van Vorst New York
.
By
P
By
.
in
in
to
Love
.
,
1925
Women
.
York
Letters
Djinn By Grace Zaring Stone New York 1922 Lady the Country Stuart Sherman New
.
to
to
Letters
a
Letters
a
1905
.
R
,
.
,
.
.
,
.
. .
1857
By Conover Duff New a
to
.,
Mo
,
.
Kansas City
,
of
a
In
.
.
By Enos Hitchcock
Mrs Wilson
.
Letters
Series
special
By
.
.
's
1790
Experiments
By
of
,
D
.D .
.
Boston
Sinclair
1900
By
.
in
.
. M .
C
?
the Bloomsgrove Family Respectable Citizen Philadelphia
Mrs
York
New
The
1895
of
,
Sedgwick
Story
"
a
-
York
1915
Harold
Myrtle Reed New York 1898 By Thomas Bailey Aldrich
,
,
a
of
or
Single Married Master Knot Another
Memoirs
York
people
and other
1873
By
,
Boston
1927
Musician
”
.
York
.
Love Letters Marjorie Daw
Elizabeth Cooper New Correspondence
Romance
A
Letters Vynne New
,
Love
Billy
to
Living Up
By
1906
Chinese Courtyard
New
,
By
.
,
.
. J. H .
.
in
;
.
A
York
1921
. ,
.
.
Decem
,
By
New
Henry James Century Magazine
.
An
Autobiography Morton
.
Wentworth
Sarah
(? )
.
,
By
.
I.
of
Irene
1902
Lucius
, “
.
"
,
Gracchus Aurelian
as
,
1855
from
In
.
.
, ,
Ware
the
in
Years
of
;
,
or ,
of
,
to
Fausta
William
Three
New York Letters the Daughter later known
1838 York
1929
,
New
Edna Kingsley Wallace New
York
By John Neal Phila 1823 Chambre By Mrs Susannah
Rowson
,
.
The
By
Tell
the Dream
.
of
Quest
to
Not
Promise
By
, .
York
Rome
, .
M
at .
Palmyra
New
in
Rome
Piso from
David
. J. H .
.
; or ,
Probus
The Ingraham the Third Century
By
of
,
Boston 1789 Prince the House Holy City Rev
York
.
;
the Confessions
Aurelia Sidner New Sympathy The
, of
or ,
1882
Price Inevitable Power
Price Collier
and
,
,
The
.
,
, of
View
ber
By
1903
or ,
,
. of
of
and Mary Christian
Point
-
,
.
By
.
.
)
(
Boston
York
New
Ingra Bondage Fire The Israel Rev New York 1895 Yesterday The Novel By Frederic Arnold Kummer
ham
Pipes
a
.
,
.
of
of
A
Pillar
By Baroness Von Hutten
Henry Goelet McVickar
Two
Collins
Percy
1798
the Beeches
1902
Parish
.
York
New
,
Davis
of
Original Letters Our Lady
More Letters from Self Made Merchant George Horace Lorimer New York 1904 Ferdinand and Elizabeth The John
By
.
his
By
Son
to
,
York 1914 Old Gorgon Graham
Cooper
Elizabeth
.
of
.
the
My Lady
By
THE EPISTOLARY NOVEL
254
,
.)
; .
.,
.
.
de
.
London
1792
By
,
”
first edition
.,
,
.
.
By
a
Miss Hassall
.
General Rocheambeau
Principally during By
.
States
, of
to
in
.
,
St
of
at
a
by
of
the United
.
command Phila 1808
of
-
Vice President
the
.
;
,
,
or
.
;
,
late
or ,
or ,
;
?
Mable Edward Streeter New York 1919 Exemplary Sincerity Sarah the Wife Mrs Susannah Rowson Boston 1813 Domingo Secret History the Horrors Series Lady Cape Letters written Francis Colonel Burr
,
Same Old Bill
,
Chambre title Boston 1814 Eh
.,
of
de
Fille
2nd
the Fille
Ed
(“
;
Rebecca
.
Novel
.
Randolph
or A ,
1913
BIBLIOGRAPHY
in Pursuit of Freedom or , The Branded Hand . Trans . the Original Showian and Edited by an American
Shamah from
Citizen
.
York ,
New
Short Sixes . Stories H
1858
While the Candle Burns.
be Read
to
Bunner . New York , 1890 Widow , The . Confessed by Amélie
. C.
Sins of
255
;
a
L
'Oiseau . New
By
,
York
1898
concerning Love and Some Letters of an American Woman other Things. By Sarah Biddle . Phila. , 1902 Story of an Untold Love, The . By Paul Leicester Ford . New York
,
1897
That's Me All Over , Mable . By Edward Streeter . New York , 1919 Three - Fingered Jack . (Obi ; or , Three - Fingered Jack . The Fa mous Black Robber of the West Indian Islands .) New York , N .D . Throne of David
,
The . From
of Bethlehem
J. To
a
H
.
the Rebellion
to
Ingraham
. New
York
Boston
,
Nun Confess 'd ; Letters Osgood
Irene
.
of the
the Consecration
,
of Prince Absalom
Shepherd
.
By Rev
.
1860
Yolande
from
to
Sister Mary . By
1905
Trials of the Human Heart, The . A Novel , in four Volumes . By Mrs . Susannah Rowson . Phila ., 1795 ' Twixt Cupid and Croesus ; or, the Exhibits of an Attachment Suit . By Charles Peale Didier . New York , 1896 Uncle Bill 's Letters to His Niece . By Ray Brown . New York , 1917
Unofficial
Secretary
,
The . By Mary
Ridpath
Mann
.
Chicago ,
1912
By Lucile G . Houghton . New York , 1911 Stocking Via P . and O . Jane . New York , 1914 gods Being Story When HalfGo. Brief Wedded Life Venture
in
Identity ,
A
.
by
a
of
the
By
a
By
.
Marwood
1870
New
York
,
Boston
,
Diaz
.
.
Gregory
,
.
.
M
.
H
Mrs
.
The
By.
, .
Recluse
By
.
1914
a
Henry Letters
Wooing
of
1901
William
By
,
.
a
.
to
in
as
Told Intimate and Confidential Letters written Bride Former College Mate Helen Reimensnyder Martin New York 1911 While Charlie Was Away Mrs Poultney Bigelow London
INDEX ;
,
;
Is ,
87
di
de
, ; 60
,
of
,
,
,
47
of
a
,
, , ,
,
,
de
,
,
La
,
le
,
de
,
,
-
;
48 60
150
, , . 48 , , ,
, ,
,
an
of
,
,
,
,
.
207
The History
M
Evidence
,
Braddock
199
The Docu
203
,
Gardiner Calkins Fort the Ruins of
John found
in
ments Brainard
. , , Jr .,
,
of
.,
D
,
,
257
Eliza
Kittle 198 Henry
, in ,
,
;
Blossom
Richard
Ann
Letters
60
,
,
.. .
,
,
;
19
,
,
58
Abbey
Atlantis
So
,
,
of
of
A
;
,
New
Bleecker
Maria
Freind
160 Letters Collection 159 The Female Philosopher 160
Francis
47 ;
.
,
;
,
,
,
and
Blackmore
;
, , ,
17857 ,
,
Love
Northanger
The
176
Sarah Some Letters American Woman 205 Bigelow Mrs Poultney While Char Was Away 204 Biddle
33
de
;
; 159
,
162
.,
,
,
Upton Letters Biddle
,
.,
.
.
. ,
Castle 159
Christopher
Arthur
Benson
14
,
.
,
,
,
,
,
ley
shib
98
,
.
,
.
-
,
. .S, ;
a
, to
.
,
131
,
,
Gräfin
lie
,
'
,
,
15
,
D
182
Fraulein Schmidt and Mr Anstruther 176 Roger Ascham The Gertrude Franklin Atherton Aristocrats 204 Atterbury Dr Aubin Mrs Penelope The Life the Countess Gondez Aunt Sarah and the War Austen Jane Lady Susan 158 Les von Arnim
Young
,
,
to de
.,
.
D
de M
182
Argus 145 Aristænetus Arnaud Baculard
Emerance
Beaumont Mme Prince Nouvelle Clarisse 135 Behn Mrs Aphra Love Let ters Gentleman Belknap Jeremy The Foresters 196 Belleville Lodge 149 Bennett Mrs Agnes Courci 127
'd
,
, or , ,
; , ; or ,
Memoires
Letters
Lucy 135 History Lady 135
103 182
Antipamela
185
,
-
et
'
d
136
,
-
-
Detected
from
;
,
ou
Amours Lettres Alexis Jus tine 183 Anti Pamela 103 182 Feign Anti Pamela Innocence
Bacon
.,
A
,
,
, -
, -
E
de
The
,
the Gauls
,
of
-
,
58
57 ,
of
,
,
Fidelity 211 212 Amorous History
,
d '
,
Barker Mrs Jane The Lining the Patch Work Screen Barnes Grundy Mabel Gwenda 178 Barrett The Heroine 159 162 Beaumont Mme Elie 100 182 185 186 Marquis Roselle 135
,
Daw and other People 201 Allen James Lane The Emblems
192
de ,
56
53 ,
,
,
Este
Balzac Honoré Mémoires deux Jeunes Mariées 187 Barclay Alexander Baring Gould Rev Sabine 207
19
, , 9
, 17 ,
14
, ,
,
di ,
of
,
,
Adelaide 198 Adventures Lindamira 52 Agrati Giovanni Storia Clarice Visconti 192 Alciphron Alcuin Bailey Marjorie Aldrich Thomas
,
,
82
;
,
As
125
;
,
,
Spectator
82 , de
;
,
Sir Roger
61
;
, ,
,
,
Barham Syrian
,
3353
52
de
Vernay Joseph Addison Coverley Papers
,
Bage
125
Robert , Mount Henneth , 125; Downs, The Fair 125 126 James Wallace 125 Man He 125 Herm sprong Baker Ernest Balbo Cesare Lettere Alfonso
Abelard and Heloise , 47 Account of the Secret Services of M .
INDEX
41, 199
Bretonne , Réstif de la , Le Nouvel Abailard , 188 ; Le Paysan Perverli , 186
Brontë , Anne, The Tenant of Wild . fell Hall , 166 Brooke, Mrs . Frances , 100; Letters from Juliet , 116, 134-85 ; Lady Julia Mandeville , 114, 115; Emily Montague , 114, 116; Charles Mande . ville , 116; Memoirs of the Marquis de St. Forlaix , 115, 135; The Ex cursion , 117
Brown , Charles Brockden , 151; 199: Clara Howard , 197; Jane Talbot , 197, 198 Brown , Ray , Uncle Bill' s Letters to His Niece , 211 Brown , Thomas, The Lover ' s Secre tary , 25
, Robert , The Ring and the Book , 107 Buckingham , Duke of , 19, 33 Bulwer - Lytton , Edward , Falkland ,
Browning
165- 166
Bunner , H . C., Short Sixes , 201 Buonaparte , Louis , Marie , 187 Burney, Frances (Mme . D ' Arblay ) , 101, 103, 158, 164; Evelina , 101, 109- 110, 127, 180; Harcourt , 110 Clementina
Bedford
,
, Giraldus , 107; Itinerary Through Wales , 108 Cartwright , Mrs., The Generous Sis ter , 124 ; Letters Moral and Enter . taining , 124; The Platonic Mar. riage , 124 ; Retaliation , 124
Cleland , John , Memoirs of Fanny Hill , 127 Clifford , Mrs . W . K . , Love Letters of a Worldly Woman , 169, 171 Cogan , Thomas , John Buncle , Jr . , 128- 129
Coleridge, Samuel Taylor , 199 " Colette ,” Mitsou , 188 Collins , Wilkie , The Moonstone , 212 Colonel Ormsby , 145 Comical Description of a Nunnery , Concari , Tullio , 19ın Condé , Prince of , 49 Confessions of a Coquette, 145 Confessions of a Débutante , 209 Confidential Letters of Albert , 102, 149 Congreve
, William , 33 Conrad , Joseph , 98, 99 Constant , Benjamin , Adolphe , 191 Constantia , 140, 141 Coombe , William , Dr . Syntax , 124 ; Letters by Yorick and Eliza , 125; Letters between Two Lovers, 125 ; Original Love Letters , 125 Cooper, Elizabeth , Living Up to
Billy , 211 My Lady the Chinese Courtyard 210 Cooper Maria Susannah Exemplary Mother The 138 139 Harley Street 178 Corner Correspondents The 141 143 Cosenza Baroness Carolina Decio Lettere una Italiana 192 Country Gentleman Companion for the Town Camp 141 142 Coxheath Prosper Crébillon Claude
;
,
,
,
,
,
),
,
,
,
52
's
,
di
,
,
,
,
,
of
,
(
,
,
,
,
Lettres neuchateloises Cherbuliez Victor Miss Rovel 187
;
,
186
.,
,
91
,
64 ,
,
,
,
, , ,
,
,
, 6
,
Catherine Medici Catullus Cautious Lover 140 141 Caxton William Cervantes Miguel Chamblin Jean Lady Bobs 207 Chandler 106 Charrière Mme Caliste 186 de
Cicero , 1, 3 -5, 7, 8 , 9, 13, 14, 15, 20 , 25, 26
,
197
49
,
de '
of
Cassiodorus , 8 Castle Serrein
che non
Cholmondeley , Alice , Christine , 178 Christina , 161 Cibber , Colley , 104
,
Cambrensis
, 189; La Donna si trova , 189
disgrazia
fils
, J. J.,
Viaggiatrice , 189 ; La filosofessa italiana , 189; La Cantatrice per
de
Cambar 133
, Philip Dormer Stan hope, Earl of , 13 Chiari , Pietro , 190 ; Pamela Maritata , 189; Storia di Luigi Manderine , in Italia , 189; La 190; Francese Chesterfield
of
, Nicholas, 25; Poste with a Packet of Mad Letters , 23, 27-33 ,
Breton
210
258
INDEX Jolyot , Lettres Athéniennes , 185; Lettres de la Marquise de M - , 185 Croft , Sir Herbert , Love and Mad ness , 129
Cumberland , Richard
,
,
Arundel
181
132
Let Mon
Lettres
of .
,
,
a
,
,
),
,
,
,
, ,
,
.
,
(M
,
, ,
La go ,
,
of
,
An
,
,
,
,
,
,
;
106
.
,
,
,
;
,
,
,
,
,
,
91 ;
89
,
of
Ad
150 The Simple 100 between 107
,
,
of
,
of
,
Jane Helen The Green Baljourie 207 Mary Joy The Rose
Fogerty
Digby
A
21 ;
Panoplie
21
, of
Epistles
,
,
,
,
Fisher Mary 211 Fleming Abraham
,
,
,
98
,
David
207
of
,
,
,
,
of
a
,
, ,
La ,
,
,
,
,
105
107 Familiar Letters principal characters 100
Findlater Graves Findlater
,
,
106
Apology for the Andrews
Shamela 159
;
-
Trea Blount
,
- of
James
.,
,
of
-
,
,
,
,
,
,
The Life
Donworth Grace Letters Jennie Allen 209 Dostoievski Feodor Double Disappointment The 141 -
105
Sarah
ventures
Austin 168 Dodd Dr The Magdalen 180 Donna delle romanzi 192
141 142
Mrs
, ,
Fielding
174 175
,
,
Breckenhow
,
,
,
,
57
Jones
Life
103 104
Marie
and Death
187
103
131 132 143 158 159 164 Joseph Andrews 105 Tom
124 206
,
203
,
Beulah
son
Morte
137
of
,
Twixt Cupid
,
Peale
,
Charles Croesus
and
,
The
Inconstancy Fatal Effects 136 Felicia Charlotte 100 187 Female Frailty 140 141 143 Female Werter The Perrin
,
182
Disinterested Nabob The 145 148 Distressed Lovers The 138 139
of
Fair Imposter The 149 150 Faithful Fugitive The 138 139 Peppermint Per Familiar Letters kins The 202 Fastolfe Sir John Fatal Amour between Beautiful Lady Young and Nobleman
,
,
La
Religieuse
'
Didier
Dobson
160;
Feuillet Octave Fielding Henry
183
Dix
, Maria , 162; Leonora , The Letters of Julia and Caroline , 133 " Egerton , George" ( Bright , Mrs. Golding ) , Rosa Amorosa , 178 Eliza Cleland , 145, 146 Emerson , Ralph Waldo , 209 Erasmus, Desiderius , 10 Eustathius , 15 Evelyn , John , 13 Edgeworth
,
130
William
A
Denis
,
,
the
11
, 8 ,
,
.
,
Diderot
Master - Knot ,
The
to
Love
,
of
Force
Dernière Héloise 183 Derwent Priory 149 150 Diaz Mrs The Henry Letters 201 Dickens Charles 181 Dictamen
of
;
The
Con by
a .
;
,
55
, of ,
44
John
Conover,
11
;
,
60 ,
59 , ,
147
. , , , M , ., , La ,
,
nt
145
61 124 Letters Written Spy The King
Turkish Pirates
Duff ,
Munro Let
Stark
,
.
25
,
22
,
2
, ' s
a
Friend
Defoe Daniel tinuation
182,
,
,
23 ;
58
,
, , 57 21 , 21 ,
,
,
Chloe Death
104,
'd
,
,
.
,
,
,
of
the Court France John 184 Davis John The Original Letters Ferdinand and Isabella 197 Davys Mrs Mary The Reform Coquet Day Angel The English Sec Daphnis and retorie
Davidson
,
ters , 169
,
,
, of
41
41 , 42 ;
,
,
els
The Ladies Trav Memoirs
Spain
into
104
Doyle , A . Conan
; ,
,
the
198
,
Moulin 187 Daunois Madam
20,
189; Richardson , 104, 181- 182; Shamela ,
Mrs Memoirs and Miss Stanley
.,
Alphonse
Daudet
or ,
, ;
D , '
Albe
de
105
of
Clara
W .,
203
Dampier , Dangerous Friendship ters
259
Downs , Brian
Colonel 128
INDEX
,
of
Mary
,
The
Memoirs
.,
,
Mrs
Countess
120 121
Guys Sentimental Through Greece 128
Journey
,
,
Gunning
Gipsy
A
;
,
121 -
di
,
,
Le
,
di ,
,
, ,
an
, Miss ,
Gunning
,
of
,
,
Paul Leicester The Story Untold Love 203 Fortunate Orphan The 100 Ugo Foscolo Ultime Lettere Jacopo Ortis 190 191 192 La Vera Storia due Amanti Infelici Ford
de
260
.
of ("
C
's
17 18
,
,
,
,
,
,
;
98
;
.
, , ,
,
,
,
,
.,
,
,
,
or
;
,
St .
of
,
A
,
of
;
,
,
, ,
, , 's
53
;
of
;
,
58 of
, 52 ;
, ,
44
43 ,
57 ,
,
,
,
,
, of in H . de 57 , P ., 58
,
,
Heart
the
-
,
., ,
,
102 130 131 Hermione 149 150
,
, ,
-
;
177 178
,
Sanchia 177
Rest Harrow
,
Open Country
;
Letters
, to
177
89
,
Heron Mr The Conflict 133 Herschel Sir John Halfway House Hewlett Maurice
177 Uncle
Advice
,
William
's
Hewlett
,
.
.,
149
,
,
, ,
,
,
,
,
82
,
of of of
,
,
,
A
,
Heyking Elizabeth The Letters Which Never Reached Him 172 Hill Aaron Hirst Augusta Ann Helen 160 History Eliza Musgrove 138 139 History Eliza Warwick 141 144 History Lord Belford The 145 ,
, of . ,
,
,
;
.
,
,
,
),
Like Another Helen 171 Mrs Elizabeth The Deli cate Distress 116 The Story Lady Juliana Harley 128 Griffith Richard The Gordian Knot ,
mania
Henriette Wolmar 183 Topsy Herbert 180 202 Her Brother Letters 208 Heriot John The Sorrows
,
of
'd
Gregg
, (
Carlyn
"
9
,
,
the
Hildegarde Country Hawthorne Interlude 206 Haywood Eliza 61 182 Spy Upon the Conjuror Letters from the Palace Fame Love Excess Secret His tory the Present Court Cara
,
, , ,
;
,
,
.,
, 187 , ,
,
,
,
.
-,
,
,
, .,
,
,
-
,
,
, ,
,
;
,
,
,
de
Secret History Domingo 198
177
Hilda
127
Hassall Miss Horrors
,
,
109
Fanciulla
188 Pamela Nubile 188 Pamela Maritata 188 Goldsmith Oliver Citizen the World 183 184 Gomersall Mrs Eleonora 131 Gordon Julien His Letters 202 Gosse Sir Edmund 168 Gould Rev Sabine Baring 207 de Gourmont Remy Le Songe une Femme 188 Graf Arturo 189 Graffigny Mme Lettres Peruvi ennes 184 Grammatica Sydney Grier
Rem
Mrs Juliana Ormeston 193 Harriman Lee The Dublin Letters
;
,
, ,
190 137
,
173
Faust
;
,
189 191 193 Carlo Pamela
,
; .
to
, , ,
, 12 ;
,
, ;
186
Griffith
Harley
,
,
,
23
-
,
of
;
,
173 Letters Caroline The Visits Elizabeth 173 Goethe Johann Wolfgang von Egmont 191 Werther 148
Desperate
212
,
,
53
52
,
,
,
ica
,
,
of
'd ,
Gildon Charles The Post boy Robb his Mail 41 Glyn Elinor Elizabeth Visits Amer
Goldoni
the
Slick
213
The
,
,
,
John Gentleman Apothecary Geraldina 149 150
Sam
,
33
,
187
Gay
199 Joseph
Ethelberta 212
edies
,
,
.
de
,
,
;
A
,
-
,
John
pin
199
Sam
Hamilton Cosmo Undelivered Let ters 179 Hapless Orphan The 196 Hardy Thomas 207 The Hand
,
,
, ,
John Legatees The Ayrshire Rich Man 164 163 164 Gautier Théophile Mlle Mau
Galt
Saws
Hall Bishop ,
,
;
En
24 25
, ,
139
of
Galsworthy
138
68
Idlenesse
21 21 , , ,
, 20 20
, ,
of ,
The
; -
Western
,
” ),
;
,
Great Wise
emie
Thomas The Letter Bag
,
.
,
Bagatelles
195
195
Fruitless Repentance Fulwood William
“
Haliburton Slick
Benjamin
Franklin
The
,
, ,
,
Webster
Co
191 Foster Hannah quette 197
INDEX
,
,
,
A
,
,
's
,
go
.,
in
.
, ,
,
114 Fla
,
,
132 Augustus
,
,
,
102
von Kotzebue
161
L
's
.,
Billy Baxter Kountz William Letters 203 and Arnold Frederick Kummer Mary Christian The Pipes Yes of
,
212 143
;
186 137
,
Choderlos
,
Laclos
-
terday
,
Liaisons Dangereuses 183 Lagen and Cally Ryland Daphne and Her Lad 206 Lamb Charles Landor Walter Savage Pericles and
,
,
64
,
,
166
,
,
,
Ring
You
Know
Me
Al ,
,
Lardner
and
127
,
Constantia
,
,
185 John Theodosius
Langhorne
211 204 157 Clara
Lennox
,
Lauriel
Lee Harriet
133
;
-
,
,
The India Voyage
,
.,
.
H
,
of a
,
,
,
Vernon
110 111 The Recess Lover 157 Hauntings 175
158
,
Lennox Mrs Charlotte
.
;
The
Lee
Lefanu Mrs ,
, ,
;
;
The 200
Lee Sophia The Life
,
,
,
of
of
196
Emigrants of .,
.,
H
J.
of
,
minius
,
,
;
,
-
,
,
,
The 191
211 Rev David the House The Pillar Fire 200 Throne David 200
Prince
Mrs
134
Gilbert
Memoriam Ingraham
Conduct
Knight Ellis Cornelia Marcus
,
,
,
of
,
,
163
In
,
Imlay
Klopstock
,
Doubtful
-
,
, ,
132 133
Pamela
Life 106 Kidgell John The Card
Aspasia
The
Hutten Baroness Bettina Our Lady the Beeches 205 Hutton Catherine The Welsh 162 163 Mountaineers Oakwood
Hall
Hugh
High
,
161
William
von
Kelly
,
Sir
of
-
.
, .,
,
,
,
,
Palmerstone
Mariage Charles Francis de Convenance 169 Keir Mrs James Miss Greville 130
;
vii ,
47
, ,
,
Thomas The History William Harrington 110 127 128 Hunter Mrs Letters from Mrs Hutchinson Marriage
Vein
. J. ,
103
Hughes , Helen Sard , Hughes John
Hull
Keary
de
Letters
,
,
Huggonson
,
Dean
The Crooked
M
Howells , William Home , 205 Huffman , C. H ., 82
Ho .
17
Brewster
,
James , 18- 19; Epistolae , 18- 19
41
Elianae
40
,
Howell
,
Jules
, ,
169, 171, 206
18 148
213
,
6
Kane
,
,
Hook , Theodore , The Ramsbottom Letters , 167 - 168 Hopkinson , Francis , 195 Horace , 14 Housman , Laurence , An English woman 's Love Letters , 172, 205 Howard , Blanche Willis and William Sharp , A Fellowe and His Wife ,
,
Jusserand
, ,
Hobart , George V ., John Henry , 208 ; Ikey ' s Letters to His Father , 208 Holcroft , Thomas , Anna St. Ives , 132 ; Christina , 161 Homer , 1; The Iliad , 2, 6 , 14; The
,
Ben
Juliana , 145,
,
the
,
of
,
Enos , Memoirs Family , 196 Bloomsgrove
Odyssey
,
Jonson
Hitchcock ,
, , ,
Summerville , The ,
James, Henry , A Bundle of Letters , 202; The Point of View , 202 The Jessica Letters , 206 Johnson , Samuel , 89, 91 Johnstone , Charles , 150; The Pil . grim , 128
,
of Miss
139, 140
Schoolboy , 208
,
138
History
Irwin , Wallace , Letters of a Japanese
,
History of Miss Emilia Bellville , The, 138, 139 History of Miss Lucinda Courtney , The, 138, 139 History of Miss Melinda Harley , The , 141, 143, 143- 144 History of Miss Pittborough , The ,
261
The Female
INDEX
;
;
,
, 's 's
;
;
31 ;
18
,
17 ,
14
, ;
's
, of
,
,
of ;
,
de ;
,
43
,
;
.
,
.,
,
by
-
, to
,
la
,
.
.
53
.
52 ,
,
,
;
I
,
'
,
Cham
de
de
, Le
;
,
L
,
,
,
. La
, ;
76
,
,
,
,
Gregory
The Wooing
210
, ,
Recluse
When
209
of
,
,
,
;
,
,
,
, ,
,
,
Masquerades 145 147 McAulay Allan The Rhymer 207 McFee William 112 An Ocean Tramp 176 Stephen McKenna The Confessions Well Meaning Woman 179 -
VIII
Mon
Marianne Paysan Par
184 Helen Reimensnyder
,
.
to a
King Henry
Cava
Vie
184 185
-
Nobleman
de 12
,
Sir
,
,
,
de
,
75 a
a
Nun
50
,
, ,
to
50
48 a 49
,
47 ,
46 ,
-
,
-
Martin
Carlet
Pierre
186
Marwood
between
and his Sister Love Letters from lier Love Letters from Anne Boleyn 45 ,
Marivaux
Half Gods Go
197
-49
Love Letters
,
D 48 .,
- -
,
,
Loshe Lillie Love Letters
Alicia
,
a
of
-
,
,
Old
Jane
127
venu
Esplora
75
of
,
;
,
,
211
,
,
,
Son 205 206 207 Gorgon Graham 205
Paolo
190
Marishall Mrs
of a
His
Horace The Let Self Made Merchant
promessi
Paul Lettres Polonaises
Jean 200
blain
-
ters
Sins
Kempton Wace
The
205 George
of , a
Lorimer
Marat
tagu
,
,
,
Letters
The
Amelia
Widow 203 Jack London
Giovanni
tore turco 184
;
,
'
, ,
Oiseau
208
192
192
, ,
.,
R
to
,
,
,
Sada San
209
Alessandro
,
Marano
Letters
, ,
Old Farmer His Son 210 Little Frances The Lady the Decoration 208 The Lady and
William
of
sposi
,
an
Lighton
.
,
,
,
of
, ,
; , 61 A 42 ;
,
44
Secretary
Manzoni
147
-
146
-
,
145
,
,
,
,
of
Written Mrs Man Court Intrigues Mary Ridpath The Unofficial
Letters
ley
Mann
,
,
Feudal
42 ;
180 62 ;
,
-
,
166 167
42 ; , ,
,
,
26
,
,
,
55
,
,
,
25
a
, by
23
-
,
Abroad
Lewis Matthew Gregory Tyrants 160 Life Miss Catlane The
L
15
is
,
de
178
,
Actress
Charlotte The 145 148 Letters writ Turkish Spy Letter Writers Lettres de deux Amants 183 Family Lever Charles The Dodd Letters
de
of
,
,
to
an
of of
Letters
147
Quality The 140 141 Maid Maintenon Mme Maitland Mrs Ella Fuller The Sal tonstall Gazette 170 with Sir Etching Frederick Pollock The ham Letters 171 Malory Thomas Manley Mrs Mary Rivière Journey Stage Coach Exeter The Bath Intrigues
,
51
;
,
,
,
to
109
the Daughter Ovid 200 the Marchioness
from
,
Morvina
Julia
,
Letters M -
140 143
,
,
Letters from Augustus
Mackenzie Henry 101 The Man Feeling 108 Man the World Roubigné 101 108 108 Julia
, ,
137
,
,
Abroad
Letters from Clara The Letters from Henrietta The 141 144
to
,
a
to
at
44
,
a
Letters
43 ,
a
at
Lady
Lyly Euphues John Entertainments Lyons Neil Matilda Mabel 173 ,
,
,
Lucian
Lady from Paris Avignon Young from Painter
Letters
, , ,
,
e
and Philan
,
Sylvia
Letters between der 127
varie
,
-
,
Harriet
,
between Emilia and 138 139 Lettere Capricciose piacevoli 189 Letter 138
in
,
46
,
,
161 Sir Roger
,
'
L
Estrange
Lucas,
,
Leontina
of & Husband , 179 Edward Verrall , Character and Comedy , Life Little Dif ficulties 176 Listener Lure 176 Verena the Midst 176 The Vermilion Box 176 Reginald All the When Lucas Young 177 World Letters
Love
,
,
126
176
Euphemia
192
,
,
,
159
;
Quixote
162
262
INDEX Sir
,
:
-
, .
:
0
53
74
,
,
La
,
52
,
de
,
, , 8
5 7
,
,
37 ;
, 33 ,
,
61 ,
51
-
47 ,
45
,
; ,
-
,
of
,
,
213
Theodosius and 61
Corinna
51 ,
130
,
and
, ,
Tell
Hampden
,
Pylades
-
,
,
.
,
Mrs
to
Not
Promise Pye
218
, .
of
,
of
,
of
The 195 196 The Pupil Pleasure 123 The Tutor Truth 123 Emma Corbett 123 124 Predestined Wife 145 146 Prévost Abbé Manon Lescaut 182
,
Jack
,
-
or ,
,
,
A
,
;
Sympathy
Arabella Three Fingered
,
a
,
10 18
,
,
10
,
,
of
35
33 -
126
,
John The Virtuous Villag Felicity The Favorites
; , S . J. ,
;
The
,
,
,
,
Miss and Miss Taylor Indiscreet Marriage 129
Nugent
Letters
,
,
53
,
Queries
54
Duchess
correspond
,
Potter
, ,
,
,
-
,
198 199
198
of 99 ,
-
,
and
34
-
33
15
ence
Power Pratt
-
, , ,
,
,
, ,
,
Newcastle
Epistles
Pope Alexander
ers 126
Seventy Six
,
,
,
,
,
,
,
-
9
, F .,
-
Pliny the Younger
, ,
60
99
141
142
Nabob The 145 145 146 Natali Giulio 190 Randolph Neal John
Meran
172 184
,
,
of .,
Illicit Love 192 Human Life The
189
187
Portuguese
133
,
Picture the Age 157 Pigault Lebrun Adelaide
,
,
,
46 ,
A
to
,
,
,
,
,
,
Haven
.,
, ,
,
,
.
, ,
Moore George The Lake 175 Moore Dr John Mordaunt 157 More Sir Thomas Utopia Morgan Charlotte vii Morgan Mrs Milford Tour Morris Mrs Mutability
,
, 14
,
,
, A
.,
,
, , S .
Phelps William Lyon Phillpotts Eden 207 Philosophe par Amour Philosophical Letters
,
33 ,
,
Persian
;
190
184
-
,
,
,
Baron
183
45
,
90
13 ,
.,
,
de
Letters
;
The
Duchess
'd
,
,
,
, ,
89 90
Montagu Mrs Montesquieu
Obi
St .
;
,
,
,
de ;
,
Perplex
Petrarch
,
,
Missing Answers The 172 Mohammed Benani 168 Monimia 149 150 151 Montagu Lady Mary Wortley
Rambles
18
A
, ;
,
s -
, ; ;
;
, ,
120
190 Paston Letters The Lucy Peacock The Fancy 130 Peggy and Patty 153 Pepys
i
of
;
,
,
Minifies The Miss Lady Frances and Lady Caroline 119 The Picture 119 Barford Abbey 119 The Cottage 119 The Count Poland 119 Coombe Wood 119
Notes
,
.
-
104
,
edition
, ,
,
Cicero
26
,
,
ther 206 Conyers Middleton
129
Censured 103 Day Panache Mme Year and 163 182 Parsons Miss Miss Meredith Pasqualigo Aloise Lettere Amorose
,
,
Self Made
Stability
Female
130 Pamela
,
Letters
Eustace
Fa
,
76
, ,
Son
a
from
,
Palmer Miss
96
,
to
his
Meredith George Merriman Charles
'd
,
,
17
, ,
,
Mazarine
Dutchess
,
the
,
of
,
,
,
14
a
44 of
,
France
a
,
,
Orphan The 151 Heroides Miss Clair 157 158 The Wild Irish Girl 160 Ozell John Thomas
Ovid Owenson
45
Adventures Quality
of
207 208
,
the
,
138
Falstaff
151 Orlando and Seraphina 145 147 Osgood Irene To Nun Confess
Otway
100
Court
John
149
,
,
Unfortunate
the
263
Original Letters of
-
, of
,
149 151 Young
,
an
, of A of , of of a a of
161
Scots Heiress
Lady
French
Memoirs 58 Memoirs
Two
Princess
Nobleman
Memoirs
and Price 205
Goelet
Parish
43 ,
Collier Memoirs Memoirs Memoirs
56
Henry
of
McVickar ,
INDEX
Rouse Adelaide Theodora 207
127
Rousseau
,
L
,
, ,
an
,
of
,
62 ,
54
;
53
,
,
;
,
, ,
198
of
,
. ,
54
58 ,
,
in
,
,
;
; -
.
,
,
,
;
,
,
'
, 8 s
, di
, ,
,
,
,
,
,
,
,
,
,
,
,
, of
,
,
,
of
,
A
;
,
-
; ,
,
,
,
,
of
of 2 3
,
,
,
,
Famous
24
,
,
,
's
The
Guide
Secretaries Studie Sedgwick Catherine Maria Single 201
Married
Princess
Zilia
My
to
Hints
,
,
de
127
,
,
Sylvius
,
187
,
Hamlet
,
;
99 of
Freedom
a
of
.,
91 ,
Pursuit
,
Shakespeare
89
Shahmah
, .,
,
Mme Seymour Mrs The Conduct Married Life 127
200 31 ;
to
Sephallisa Sevigné
43
,
,
Sénancourt Etienne Pivert Ober mann 186 191
in
, ,
James
,
,
,
,
Pierre
Seguin
,
The
126
Rodocanachi Emmanuel Tolla Courtisane 188 la
Secretary
and
Calisto
the Most
,
,
126
Love Fragments
Aubyn
,
,
;
St .
,
William
126 Sydney
History
Beauties
,
Shrine
,
;
of
The
Bertha 126 The Widow False Friend 126
Robinson
Secret
de
,
Letters
;
,
, ,
Mary
Loves
Emira Second Samuel
or
;
; .,
, ,
, ,
95
,
,
The Peruvian
128
Robinson
164 165
John
Sedgwick Theodore Countrymen 199
171 145 148
, R .,
,
,
,
,
90
76ff 188
,
171
, of , 88 ,
100
86
206
82
195
Works Ring The Roberts
St . St .
,
, 88 , , 40
82 ;
.,
83 , , , , 86 18 , , 39 , , , , 87 37 , ,
81 , ,
, ,
,
75 ;
, 74
106 109
102 103 105
135 138 182 188 189 Sir Charles Grandison
120
Seally
,
, ,
,
, 95 ,
,
189
182 182 Pamela
,
,
73
,
84
, ,
, ,
166
, , , ,
62 , , , 21 , ., , 22 , 77 , , 24 , 80 ; , , 32 , , ; 81
89 , , ., 95
100
Familiar Let 35ff Lettres Nouvelles Lettres
188
24
193 194 Clarissa
Description
,
190 216
;
189 215
Sarah
.
213
Mrs
Millenium Hall 118 162 The Test Filial Duty 118 119 Scott Sir Walter 191 Redgauntlet -
188
211 Scott
,
185 212
183
Glory
128
184 199
129 152
Schuyler
52
127 144 182
198
Fathers The 145 147 Husbands The 148 Tutors The 148 Wives The 147 William The Hope 211 Under Pontius Pilate
?,
124 139 181
Wilhelm
for School for School for School for School
,
116 138 171
Scherer
,
114 137 170
108
Marchese Orintia Romag noli Lettere Giulia Willet 192 Abbey 145 147 Julian Paul Saintsbury George 171
,
110 133 167
100
Susannah Mentoria the Human Heart
of
109
64ff
and
Sacrati
,
62ff 107
, 88 ;
106
, , , , ,
103
, , ,
102
ters Angloises Angloises
Moral
Letters
198 Rebecca
197 Sarah
65 ,
, , ,
, , , , 99 , 33 ,
,
,
, , , , 61 , 18
58 , , , , - , 59 , 17
, , , , ., 25 ,
,
de
Julie
101
69ff 185
Rowson Mrs 132 Trials
;
;
,
of
186 de ;
from 185
100
182
, , ,
.
of a
;
-
,
,
,
,
,
46 ,
40
Samuel
51
Letters Valière
Letters
;
, , , , , , , 47 , , ,
,
184 185 186 Catesby 185
132
Entertaining
,
, ,
,
.,
,
Sophia
Richardson
,
Death
;
,
for
,
-
Mme
Elizabeth
,
;
of a
,
62
19
,
; ,
;
, ,
,
,
,
;
122 128
Riccoboni
Letters
The
Jean Jacques 109 186 189 190 193 La Nouvelle Héloise 182 183 189 194 Letters Italian Nun 188 Friendship Rowe Mrs Elizabeth
,
,
,
,
,
Radzivil 127 Raleigh Sir Walter Reed Myrtle Love Letters Mu sician 204 Later Love Letters Musician 204 10g The Two Men Reeve Clara tors 111 The Exiles 111 112 The English Old Baron 111 The School Widows 111 148 Relapse The 141 142 Relf Samuel Infidelity 197 Rencontre The 145 Renwick William Damon and Celia 122 The Solicitudes Absence
128
of
The ;
62 ,
.
,
Fate
,
Mrs Ann 197 Velina De Guidova
of ,
Radcliffe
Temple
.,
, ,
("
Rogers Miss Miss Rogers Will 201
,
,
170
,
Q "
Arthur
),
Sir
Quiller -Couch , Wandering Heath
,
264
INDEX ,
,
,
.D .,
M
,
.,
M
61
;
's
,
of
-
, ,
de de
;
Le
185
7 8
;
, ,
,
.
De
.
,
,
.
98 of
Rutherford Her Mother
,
,
, ,
,
,
Mon
,
201
Oncle Barbas
-
,
;
19 ,
-
, .,
M
,
,
,
Mario
,
138
141
139 143
,
,
,
The
,
Union
,
The
,
Unfortunate
,
Astrée
'
The
d
Histoire
L
Felicity
,
,
'
Honoré
'
144
Urfé 188
,
John
Letters
to
,
Mrs
149
197
.
,
in ,
Carl
,
Doren Vorst
,
Vale Van Van
,
122
,
198
Voltaire
François Marie Les Lettres Amabed
,
-
'
d
,
Letters
Marchioness
,
93
212
de
.,
,
,
Wagner Richard Walker Lady Mary Louvoi 128
186
,
Love
R
,
Vynne Harold
Arouet
de ,
,
,
,
;
,
the Heart 121 122 Palinode The Lovers 122 Emily Hamilton Vicery Eliza
,
; of
,
;
,
,
,
,
,
Women Love 208 Vergy Treyssac Henrietta Coun tess Osenvor 121 155 Mistakes
,
, ;
The Cocoon
183
Contrast
The
sou 187 188 Wedding Unexpected
,
,
Over Mable Ruth McEnery
,
;
211 211
Mable 211 Thats Me All ,
, ,
Bill ,
.
,
,
to
,
a
of
a
to ,
, 0,
,
,
Uchard
of
in
,
, ,
P
,
,
,
,
Footprints
182
173 201 206
Mark Royall
Tyler
d
,
("
92 ,
33
91 -
,
64 ,
,
,
,
”,
., ,
- . " ) , .
,
, ,
212
Kay Cleaver Strahan 212 213 Streeter Edward Dere ,
.,
,
,
131
Elizabeth
de
57
56 ,
,
,
,
, 14
,
,
of "
,
,
,
, ,
, , ,
,
,
,
W ,
, 's ,
.
, ;
108
,
'
L
Rivers
Twain
Woman Homesteader 210 Stocking Jane Via and 210 Stoker Bram Dracula 170 180 212 Zaring Letters Stone Grace
,
Philippe
Tolstoi Leo Ilytch Trowbridge William Hayes The Letters
Senanges
Politician The Edmund Spione Italiano Lo 190 Spirit The Book The 161 Staël Mme Delphine 160 186 Steele Sir Richard Stellins 149 Stephen Leslie 171 Stephens Mrs Anne Jonathan Esq High Life Slick New York 200 201 Sterne Laurence 109 128 Stewart Elinore Praitt Letters
,
185
Thackeray 191 143 Mr Brown Letters 167 168 Thomson the Rev James The nial 182 Lady Caroline Todd Mrs Elizabeth
,
Adèle
.,
,
de
Mme
186 Spanish Spenser
Comte
Malheurs
185
Tieghem
,
;
, ,
,
,
188
Old
Mme
Amour
, ,
,
, ,
, ,
,
;
,
,
,
,
D
;
,
,
,
Sophronia
Same
Self
,
.
,
,
' .
Desmond
Fathom 151 Sophie 183
Djinn
Love
a
,
,
-
60
8
,
,
.,
, ,
Charlotte
Arcy 102 112 The Solitary Wanderer 112 Smollett Tobias 101 103 164 Humphrey Clinker 101 107 Count Ferdinand 180 167 -
de
Sir
,
,
,
Mrs Smith 112 113
de
Tencin Comminge
van
128
Souza
The Guar
Swinburne Algernon Charles Cross Currents 173 174 Switzer Maurice Letters Made Failure 206 Symmachus
Philip Sidonius Apollinaris Skinn Mrs The Old Maid 127 Smedley Menella Bute The Maiden
Aunt
,
Jonathan
dian
,
ble 205 Sidney
de
Swift
-
178
,
, ,
,
I. ,
,
Jamesie 179 The Price Inevita
Sidner Aurelia
Cupid
Dere
201 202
,
212
,
Show Girl 219 Sidgwick Ethel
Lady
a
, ,
Letters
the Country
in
to
Stuart
,
Sherman
Stuart 210
Augustus
Swift
,
117
117; 118
,
, Mrs. Frances , Nourjahad , Miss Sydney Biddulph ,
Sheridan
147
Elizabeth
39
197
The
Cavern
61
,
Bysshe
, ,
Percy
Subterranean
Summers Florence Bill 211
-
,
Shelley
Wives ,
,
Othello , 109, 147; Merry 151; King Henry IV , 151
265
INDEX
in
.
Set
Zola
William
Edward
Emile
Night Thoughts
,
Young
's
204 34
ments
Wycherley
33 ,
124
.
,
,
George
89 ;
,
., ,
Washington
Watts - Dunton , Theodore , 174 Webster , Daddy - Long -Legs, Jean , 209; Dear Enemy, 209 Wedding Ring , The, 141, 142 -148 Whicher , George F., 48 Wiggin , Kate Douglas, The Affair at
Williamson , C . N . and A . M . , Silver 108 177 Experi Wilson Mrs Mrs Sinclair
,
199
,
Ware , the Rev . Wm ., 200 , 218 ; Ze. nobia , 199; Aurelian , 199; Julian ,
a Convent, 122; Letters between Lady and her friend, an English 122; Letters Written in France , 122
98
Spy
206
Williams, Helen -Maria , Anecdotes of
, , ,
Farthing Hall , 179- 180, 205 Ward , Edward , The London Compleat , 55, 56
Court .
Wilde , Oscar , 177 Wilkins , Zora Putnam , Letters of a Business Woman to her Daughter ,
,
Hur , 200 Walpole , Horace , Castle of Otranto , 62 , 200; The Mysterious Mother , 62 Walpole . Hugh and L. B. Priestley .
the Inn , 207 ; A Cathedral ship , 202 - 209
,
Kingsley, The Quest
Dream , 209 Wallace , Lew , 199; Ben of the
89
Wallace , Edna
,
266